SAMMLUNG WISSENSCHAFTLICHER COMMENTARE

PINDAR'S NEMEANS
A SELECTION

K G SAUR MNCHEN

LEIPZIG

PINDAR'S NEMEANS
A SELECTION

EDITION AND COMMENTARY BY W. B. HENRY

SAUR M N C H E N L E I P Z I G 2 0 0 5

Bibliographische Information der Deutschen Bibliothek Die Deutsche Bibliothek verzeichnet diese Publikation in der Deutschen Nationalbibliografie; detaillierte bibliografische Daten sind im Internet ber http://dnb.ddb.de abrufbar. 2 0 0 5 bv . G. Sur Verlag GmbH, Mnchen und Leipzig Printed in Germany Alle Rechte vorbehalten. All rights Strictly Reserved. Jede Art der Vervielfltigung ohne Erlaubnis des Verlags ist unzulssig. Gedruckt auf alterungsbestndigein Papier. Gesamtherstellung: Druckhaus ..Thomas Mntzer" GmbH, 9 9 9 4 7 Bad Langensalza ISBN 3 - 5 9 8 - 7 3 0 2 8 - 4

PREFACE This book is based on a doctoral thesis completed in 2001. If I were starting afresh, I might well have preferred to include all the Nemeans, but the addition of the remaining odes at this stage would have entailed a considerable delay, and I have preferred to publish what is ready. There is at any rate nothing unusual in a work of this kind: it is some time since a commentator writing in English tackled a whole book of the epinicians. And of course the individual books were not organized by the poet as units. Three of my odes (4, 6, and 8) commemorate athletic victories won by Aeginetan boys. These have a number of features in common, not least their single-stanza introductions and their mythical narratives concerned, as expected, with Aeacus and his line. But they do not follow a single pattern. While in the first two of the group, Pindar introduces his victor straight after the proem, in N. 8, he moves at first into myth, and the victors are not mentioned until near the end of the first epode. Indeed that ode gives little space altogether to the victors and their family. No names are given apart from those of the victors themselves, father and son. In N. 4 and 6, by contrast, numerous family members are introduced, and the victor's family takes up a considerable part of each ode. When we consider structural elaboration, on the other hand, it is N. 4 that stands out from the group. Whereas the other two odes are organized on a fairly simple plan, N. 4 displays considerable virtuosity in its central section, with the poet skilfully maintaining suspense by creating and frustrating expectations: one may suspect that he was encouraged to compose in a more exploratory vein here by the knowledge that the victor's family included amateur musicians who could be expected to listen receptively to a production more ambitious than any provincial poet would have attempted. The remaining two odes, N. 10 and 11, are from the appendix to the Nemeans (originally the last book of the epinician odes), containing odes which, though felt to belong with the epinicians, were not composed to commemorate victories in the great games. M i l , for the inauguration of a local official on Tenedos, shares material with N. 6, and is naturally studied alongside that ode. . 10 stands alone among the extant epinicians as being for an Argive victor. It includes, besides a long catalogue of Argive mythical glories, the only extended narrative in the odes assembled here, the famous myth of the Dioscuri, notable not least for its extensive use of direct speech, an element otherwise unrepresented in this selection. This ode may serve as a specimen of Pindar's composition on the grandest scale. It is impossible at this stage in Pindaric criticism to discuss everything that has been published on any ode. I have been selective, but not, I hope, excessively so. The student of Pindar is well served by published bibliographies: see especially D. E. Gerber, A Bibliography of Pindar 1513-1966, Cleveland 1969; his Emendations in Pindar 1513-1972, Amsterdam 1976 (supplemented at Entretiens Hardt 31, 1985, 22-5); and his 'Pindar and Bacchylides 1934-1987', Lustrum 31, 1989,97-269 and 32, 1990,7-98, 283-92 (index); also E. Thummer,

VI

PREFACE

'Pindaros, 5. Bericht ( 1 9 8 0 - 1 9 9 2 ) ' , AAHG 4 9 , 1996, 1 - 6 8 . Among more recent publications, two items of particular relevance are Gerber, 'Pindar, Nemean Six: A commentary', HSCP 9 9 , 1999, 3 3 - 9 1 , and the treatment of N. 4 in . M. Willcock (ed.), Pindar, Victory Odes, Cambridge 1 9 9 5 , 4 0 - 3 , 9 1 - 1 0 9 . For the convenience of readers, I have included texts of the odes treated. T h e only non-interpolated medieval manuscripts containing all five odes are (Vat. gr. 1312; late xii AD) and D (Laur. 3 2 , 5 2 ; early xiv AD ). For N. 4 . 1 - 6 8 and 6 . 3 8 - 4 4 , there is also V , called in the scholia (Paris, gr. 2 4 0 3 ; late xiii AD). I have used Turyn's reports, together with those of Mommsen and Snell. Only one papyrus has so far been published, 41 (P. Berol. inv. 16367; i BC), containing parts of N. 6 . 2 5 - 3 5 , but it is expected that further papyri of the epinicians will appear in a future volume of The Oxyrhynchus Papyri. An apparatus o f testimonia is included, but I have not attempted to make a complete collection. Titles are preserved in D for the first two of my odes, and titles of similar form have been devised for the remainder. These do not go back to the poet, and I have not felt obliged to adopt them here. T h e metrical schemes included in the commentary are accompanied by brief discussions of the stanza forms. In the case of N. 6, where there are many controversial points, I have added a series of notes on individual lines of the scheme. T h e metrical abbreviations are for the most part those of West, GM xi f., but I have used docP for W e s t ' s dod , and wil for wilamowitzianus, W e s t ' s gl. Related sequences are vertically aligned as far as possible, as in Snell's schemes for the aeolic odes. I have received invaluable advice and support from the supervisor o f my doctoral work, Dr. M. L. West. My examiners, Dr. Armand D'Angour and Professor James Diggle, also made helpful comments. At a later stage, Professor G. O. Hutchinson made some suggestions for the revision of my commentary on N . I I . I am grateful to them all. While I was revising the work for publication, Dr. West and Dr. A. S. Hollis most generously arranged for me to have access to unpublished work on Pindar by the late Mr. W. S. Barrett. This has been of great value to me; a number of points drawn from B a r r e t t ' s work will be found below with due acknowledgement. My work on the dissertation in which this book originated was supported by a three-year postgraduate studentship awarded by the Arts and Humanities Research Board and by a Prize Scholarship awarded by Merton College, Oxford. T h e revision of the dissertation was one of the projects on which I worked while holding a British Academy Postdoctoral Fellowship: I am most grateful to the Academy for the award, and to the Provost and Fellows of Oriel College, Oxford, for giving me a college association during the period of the Fellowship (2001-^1). Finally, it is a pleasure to thank Frau Dr. Elisabeth Schuhmann of Saur for agreeing to publish the book, and the Herculaneum Society, and in particular Dr. Dirk Obbink and Professor David Armstrong, for allowing me the time to put the finishing touches to it.

Oxford, January 2005

W. . H.

CONTENTS Abbreviations, etc. Text Commentary IX 1 23

ABBREVIATIONS, ETC. I refer by editor's name alone to the main editions of Pindar, listed on p. of the first volume of the latest version of the Teubner text ('post Brunonem Snell edidit Hervicus Maehler', Leipzig 1987; ii, 'edidit Hervicus Maehler', Leipzig 1989); also to the editions by C. W. Ahlwardt (Leipzig 1820), A. Negris (Edinburgh 1835) and O. Hman (Leipzig 1876) and the edition of the Nemean and Isthmian odes by C. A. M. Fennell (Cambridge 1883, 2 1899). In the commentary on N. 6, 'Hermann" refers to the notes of G. Hermann in Heyne's 1798 edition, 'Hermann 2 ' to those in Heyne's 1817 edition, and 'Hermann 3 ' to his separate edition of the ode, first published in 1844 ( Opuscula viii, Leipzig 1877, 68-75). 'Schroeder' refers to Otto Schroeder's large edition of 1900 with the 1923 appendix. References to the scholia vetera are accompanied by Drachmann's page and line; the volume number is omitted in the case of references to scholia to the Nemeans in volume iii. Classical authors and texts are generally abbreviated as in LSJ and its Revised Supplement and the Oxford Latin Dictionary, journals as in L'Annie Philologique. For fragmentary works, I have used the standard editions: for Pindar and Bacchylides, Snell-Maehler; for Sappho and Alcaeus, Voigt; for other lyric poets, Page and Davies; for elegy and iambus, West; for Hesiod, Merkelbach-West; for early epic, Bernabe and Davies; for comedy, Kassel-Austin; for tragedy, TrGF\ for Callimachus, Pfeiffer; for Posidippus' epigrams, Austin-Bastianini; for Nicander, Schneider; for historians, Jacoby; for early mythographers, Fowler; for the Presocratics, Diels-Kranz. Abel Barrett, Dionysiaca E. Abel (ed.), Scholia vetera in Pindari Nemea et Isthmia, Berlin 1884 W. S. Barrett, 'The Oligaithidai and their victories (Pindar, Olympian 13; SLG 339, 340)', in R. D. Dawe et al. (edd.), Dionysiaca: Nine Studies ... Presented to Sir Denys Page, Cambridge 1978, 1-20 C. M. Bowra, Pindar, Oxford 1964 C. D. Buck and W. Petersen, A Reverse Index of Greek Nouns and Adjectives, Chicago 1945 P. Chantraine, Dictionnaire etymologique de la langue grecque, Paris 1968-80 J. D. Denniston, The Greek Particles2, Oxford 1954 J. Diggle, Euripidea, Oxford 1994 J. Diggle, Studies on the Text of Euripides, Oxford 1981 H. Cancik and H. Schneider (edd.), Der neue Pauly, Stuttgart and Weimar 1996-2003

Bowra Buck-Petersen

Chantraine Denniston Diggle, Euripidea Diggle, Studies DNP

 Drachmann, MP Fehling

ABBREVIATIONS, ETC. A. B. Drachmann, Moderne Pindarfortolkning, Diss. Copenhagen 1891 D. Fehling, Die Wiederholungsfiguren und ihr Gebrauch bei den Griechen vor Gorgias, Berlin 1969 B. Forssman, Untersuchungen zur Sprache Pindars, Wiesbaden 1966 H. Frankel, Dichtung und Philosophie des frhen Griechentums2, Munich 1962 C. Friederichs, Pindarische Studien, Berlin 1863 B. Gygli-Wyss, Das nominale Polyptoton im lteren Griechisch, Gttingen 1966 W. Headlam, On Editing Aeschylus, London 1891 R. Khner, Ausfhrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache, 1. Teil besorgt von F. Blass, Hannover 1890-2 The same, 2. Teil besorgt von B. Gerth, Hannover 1898-1904 B. Snell et al. (edd.), Lexikon des frhgriechischen Epos, Gttingen 1955P. M. Frser and E. Matthews (edd.), A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names, Oxford 1987Lexicon Iconographicum Mythologiae Classicae, Zurich etc. 1981-99 L. H. Jeffery, The Local Scripts of Archaic Greece2, Oxford 1990 H. G. Liddell and R. Scott, A Greek-English Lexicon, 9th edition revised by Sir Henry Stuart Jones, Oxford 1925-40. 'Rev. Suppl.' refers to the Revised Supplement, edited by P. G. W. Glare, Oxford 1996. P. Maas, Die neuen Responsionsfreiheiten bei Bakchylides und Pindar i and ii, Berlin 1914 and 1921 (= JPhV 39, 1913, 289-320 and 47, 1921, 13-31) F. Mezger, Pindars Siegeslieder erklrt, Leipzig 1880 T. Mommsen, Parerga Pindarica, Progr. Frankfurt 1877 F. A. Paley (tr.), The Odes of Pindar, London and Edinburgh 1868

Forssman Frankel, D. u. Ph. Friederichs Gygli-Wyss Headlam KB

KG LfgrE LGPN

LIMC LSAG LSJ

Maas, Resp.

Mezger Mommsen, Parerga Paley

ABBREVIATIONS, ETC. Passow-Crnert

XI

RE

Risch, Kl. Sehr. Robert Roscher

Schmid, GGL

Schulze, Kl. Sehr Schwyzer(-Debrunner)

SGO

Slater Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' Threatte Thummer Vanschoonwinkel

Verdenius,

Comm. Sehr.

Von der Mhll, Kl. Wchter

Passow's Wrterbuch der griechischen Sprache, bearbeitet von W. Crnert, Gttingen 1912-14 G. Wissowa et al. (edd.), Paulys RealEncyclopdie der classischen Altertumswissenschaft, Stuttgart etc. 1893-1980 E. Risch, Kleine Schriften, Berlin and New York 1981 C. Robert, Die griechische Heldensage, Berlin 1920-6 W. H. Roscher (ed.), Ausfhrliches Lexikon der griechischen und rmischen Mythologie, Leipzig and Berlin 1884-1937 W. Schmid, Geschichte der griechischen Literatur (with . Sthlin), i.l, Munich 1929 W. Schulze, Kleine Schriften2, Gttingen 1966 E. Schwyzer, Griechische Grammatik i, Munich 1939; ii, vervollstndigt u. hrsg. von A. Debrunner, Munich 1950 R. Merkelbach and J. Stauber (edd.), Steinepigramme aus dem griechischen Osten i, Stuttgart and Leipzig 1998; ii-, Munich and Leipzig 2001W. J. Slater, Lexicon to Pindar, Berlin 1969 . Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus', in the Teubner edition of Pindar (as above), ii.178-88 (cited by section number) L. Threatte, The Grammar of Attic Inscriptions, Berlin and New York 1980-96 E. Thummer, Pindar, die isthmischen Gedichte, Heidelberg 1968-9 J. Vanschoonwinkel, L'Egee et la Mediterranee orientate la fin du deuxieme millenaire, Louvain-la-Neuve 1991 W. J. Verdenius, Commentaries on Pindar CMnem. Suppl. 97 and 101), Leiden 1987-8 P. Von der Mhll, Ausgewhlte kleine Schriften, Basel 1976 R. Wchter, Non-Attic Greek Vase Inscriptions, Oxford 2001 J. Wackernagel, Kleine Schriften, Gttingen 1953-79 M. L. West (ed.), Aeschyli tragoediae, Stuttgart 1990

Wackernagel, Kl. Sehr. West, Aeschyli tragoediae

XII West, Catalogue West, West, West, West,

ABBREVIATIONS, ETC. id., The Hesiodic Catalogue of Women, Oxford 1985 id., The East Face of Helicon, Oxford 1997 id., Greek Metre, Oxford 1982 id., Studies in Aeschylus, Stuttgart 1990 id., Studies in Greek Elegy and Iambus, Berlin and New York 1974 U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, Pindaros, Berlin 1922 Douglas Young, 'Some types of scribal error in manuscripts of Pindar', GRBS 6, 1965, 247-73 = W. M. Calder III and J. Stern (edd.), Pindaros und Bakchylides (Wege der Forschung 134), Darmstadt 1970,96-126

East Face GM Studies in Aesch. Studies in El. & /.

Wilamowitz Young

 IV I. "ApicToc , Moicav xocov xoccov . ' , <: ykcca . ' ' () , . ' coc , , ^ , ' * ' , ' ' ' Aiyivac aero <: .

10

II. 10

15

20

15

25

III.

30 35

20

1 sch. Pind. . 2.21b 4-5 () Tzetz. passim: Epist. 13 (23.1-2 Leone), Exeg. II. 129.7-8 Lolos, Hist. 7.73 sqq., sch. Ar. Nub. 1046 4-5 () Plut. De tranq. an. 6 p. 467D 3 pc E. Schmid: codd. 4 vel codd. Plut. 7 | VBS 8 Matthiae 9 Hermann: codd. 12 <) West: codd.: . Schmid 16 Bergk: codd. 20 ' Tricl.: BD, V 23 Barrett

2 IV. 26

PINDARI ' , . ' ' , ' . , , ' ' ' , ' . , , ' , , , 6 , ' ' 40

45 50

30

V. 35

55

60

40 VI.

65

70

45

75

31-2 sch. II. 5.97-8 (bT), 24.7bl (T); sch. Soph. El. 1026; Theophil. Ad Autol. 2.37; Stob. 4.5.8 32 Sud. s. v. 35 sch. Theoc. 2.17 25 Boeckh: codd. ed. Moreliana . Schmid: codd. 31 Boeckh (unus interpol.): codd. 31-2 sch. Soph. cod. L, Stob. 36 Henry post Donaldson ( ), Ahrens ( ): codd. 37 V: BD Tricl.: codd. 46 B'D1

 IV VII. 50 ' . vracov " : ' , , , , Svc ccac ', ' ' . < vaoc .

3 80

85

55

90

VIII.

95 100

60

IX. 66

105

110 115

70

51-3 sch. Pind. . 7.95a Naz. Epist. 173.4

69 sch. Pind. I. 4.21b; sch. Eur. Hipp. 744; Greg.

49 West: codd., Tricl. 53 . Schmid: codd. BD 55 Heyne: codd. 62 Hermann: codd. 62-3 Kayser: cxacau codd. Rittershusius e sch.: ic codd.

54 68

4 . 75

PINDARI ' ^ , ' , ' , , . ' ' ( , xgDcoc amxcac, - ' , ' , , coc. ' : , ' . , , ,, . 125 120

80 XI.

130

135

85

140

II. 90

145

150

95

155

94 ( ) Choric. Gaz. 172.20,295.7 F. 77 ' Hermann: Dac, BD** 86 O p c u p i a i v a Lobel: ^ codd. (- Ceporinus) 90 , , coc Mommsen: coc ca, codd. 91 Mingarelli: ric codd. 93 sch. 151a 95 . Schmid: codd.

 VI I. " , , - ca , , :, :, ' ^. , ' , ' ' cGevoc . : loc, c aicav : , ' , ' (), <: , , Ca\ c '

5 6b

15

10

20

25

13 b

15

30

20

35

) -

1 - 2 Clem. Strom. 5.14.102.2; Euseb. Praep. evang. 13.13.27; Themist. 6.78a; Stob. 2.7.13; fPlut. | Pro nobil. 20.10 4-5 sch. Eur. Med. 1224 2 Stob., Clem. 3 Hermann: BD 6 - 8 . Schmid: BD 10 Hermann: BD 13b Tricl.: BD 14 Hermann: , D 16 Schroeder 18 suppl. Barrett 19 Tricl.: : D 20 cv Ahlwardt: BD 21 ' Mommsen: BD 22 ' Maas (- iam Hermann): , - D Tricl.: BD: W. Schulze Tricl.: BD

6
II. 25

PINDARI , . euv () ' . ' , , , ' ' , , : , , ' , ' ' ' .

40 45

28b

50

30

55

35 35b

60

65

40

70

) -

28 ( ' - ) Eust. Prooem. p. 294.24 sq. Dr. 25 suppl. e sch. E. Schmid 27 Heyne: () sch.: (]) [ 41: D: 28 41 '. Schmid: BD 30 Pauw: BD ( [ 41) Tricl.: BD 3 3 V 35 Henry: Tricl.: BDV 36 Hermann: BDV 37 BD 38 DacV 43 ' Mingarelli: ' BDV Hermann: BDV

 VI III. 46 vac , c aicav , ' ' ec c<piv ( ' , ' 'Aooc . , amoc vaoc . ' : , oc , \ ' , , ce ' ' . ' 'icov ' u ^ o c .

7 75 80

50 50b

85

90

55

95

57b

100

60

105

65

110

46 c<piv Tricl.: c(piciv BD 48 Nauck 49 ' Beck: ' BD 50 . Tricl.: . BD - Ahrens: - BD sch.: , ' D 50b-51 c Hermann: ' () BD 51 . Schmid (-), Pauw (-aic): BD (Jaic pap. Oxy. ined.) 52 Tricl.: BD 'Aooc . Schmid: BD sch.: BD 53 Pauw: BD 54 BD, corr. Barrett 56 Bb, om. Ba, D 60-61 ' . . Schmid: ' . BD 61 Negris 62 D

 VIII I. " , , ' :, ' . Jigoc . loc Aiyivac ^ ' Oivcovac picxoc. ' , ' , ' ( . l ^ a c : ' ' ' , ,

10

15

10

20

15

25

) -

2 Hermann, , D Heyne: : BD 3 Schroeder: : D 9 Tricl.: BD 10 Abresch: BD 12 Brubachius: BD 14 D 16 Pauw: BD

10

PINDARI epice ^ . , . , '

EC , nac , ' , ' . 30

II. 20

35

25

, . ' , ' , ' . ' ' Ai'ac ^ . ' , ' ,

. ' , , , , ' caQgov.

40

45

50

30

55

) -

21 () -22 sch. Soph. Ai. 154a; ( - ) Sud. s.v. 18 D 20 Pauw: BD 21 Vauvilliers: BD, sch. Soph., Sud. 22 Tricl.: BD, om. sch. Soph. 24 D 24-5 Hermann e sch.: : D 29 Wakefield e sch.: BD 31 Boeckh: BD 33 BD, corr. Tricl.

 VIII III. 36 ' , , , . , ' , ' cuoic , , ' . < ) ' pcaic < B C () ' , , . , ' ' ' Moicaiov . , ' T I C '.

11 60

65

40

70

75

45

80

50

85

37 ' 38 Wackernagel: ' BD 40 ante ' praebent BD, del. F. Vogt 40-41 xcctx () Boeckh: iccei BD 44 Mommsen e sch.: , D 46 ' Cookesley: D,

 I. , , " "Hpac ' pacv , ' {) ' , ' ' Aioc , . ' ' ' ' ' , 15 ^ , ' , ' ' " " aivoic* , .

10

15

10

20

25

30

) -

5 () Boeckh: BD 6 D Hecker 8 D 11 B'D1: BD 12 ' D': ' BB'D 14 15 ' Mingarelli (), Hermann: oi BD

14 II. 20

PINDARI ' ', ccov ' cv & Kopoc ' , ' "Hpac ^ , nalc vucacaic ic ec . ' " cxpatov , , Moicaici ' ' pocai, Tpic , : cvoc . , , <: ' . ' n i c a . le "Hpac :. 35

40

45

25

50

30

55

60

35

65

22 Hesych. s. . 25 (" ) Lesbon. 12.6 sq. Blank; sch. II. 24.58a (A); Eust. 1339.7 22 Bs 24 (sscr. -) D Hermann: BD I Bs: utrumque sch. 29 . Schmid e sch.: BD 32 nol. Schroeder: BD Homan: ' : ' D 334 ... . 1. ap. sch. 34 Boeckh: : om. D

 III. , , <- cuv . , djyyovoc, " caic ' ' , npoc :, ( ' , ^ <:<: ' fuv . KacTopoc ' , Cnaptat cuv , . : .

15 70

40

75

80

45

85

90

50

95

100

) -

38 ( - ) sch. Pind. Nem. 10.91 Alex. De trinit. 322 (39.788B Migne)

54 ( - ) Did.

37 Hermann: BD . Schmid: (- D) yivoc BD 38 om. BD, suppl. . Schmid e sch. 41-2 ' Boeckh: BD 43 ( . Schmid: - BD 47 Wilamowitz: BD 48 Morel duce Tricl. (): BD . Schmid: , D 49 . Schmid: BD 54 Did. Alex.

16 IV. 56

PINDARI ' , ' c <, , Gec ' , '' Kacxopoc . " 1< . ' ' , ' ' , ' ' ', , ' ' exact ' ' , . . ' ' " ' ' , ' epic Kpeccovcov.

105

110

60

115

120

65

125 130

70

135

) -

61 Paus. 4.2.7; sch. Ar. Plut. 210; Sud. s. . 65 () Et. Gen. AB 1443, Et. Sym. 1601, EM 2147 L.-L. 67 Sud. s. . 55 Henry: BD 56 Hermann: ' BD 57 D 60 Pauw: BD 61 Tricl.: ' BD1, ' D 62 Boeckh: BD, Aristarchus, Didymus 64 ' . Schmid: ' , ' D 66 . Schmid: BD 69 Wakefield: , D 72 ' ' Ceporinus ( '), Boeckh: ' BD

 V. 75 ' ' ^, ', . ' , xic ; <: ' , . ' .' ok ' , ' ' oc ' 'Ecci ' Jiocic , ' ' ' pac ( ) cvv ' ' ", < , < 'icov, <: : , ' it .' toe ' , , ' , .

17

140

145

80

150

155

85

160

165

90

170

74 Mommsen: BD ' , ' D: corr. . Schmid 75 . Schmid: BD 76 Mommsen: BD 77 79 ' Heyne: , D 82 Pauw: BD 84 Tricl.: : BD suppl. Boeckh e sch. ) iam Benedictus) 85 Wilamowitz: coi BD 90 byz. (c. sch.): BD

 XI I. ', , , "Hpac, t , ' <: , , Kvicai c<pi Aioc c cuv . ' ' ', ^ T I C , ' , , <

10

10

15

15

20

9 sch. Pind. Nem. 11 inscr. a 1 D 4 7 c<pi Boeckh (ccpiv iam byz.): ctpici BD 8 Pauw: BD 10 . Schmid: BD Tricl.: BD 11 D cum sch. BD: : Maas ( iam Gaspar) 13 Pauw (-ox dorice), Negris: BD

20 II.

PINDARI it ' . ' ' . ' . ", ' ' , ' vcvc . , ' ' < ooc .

20

25

30

25

35

30

40

) -

22-3 sch. Pind. Nem. 11 inscr. a 17 Tricl.: ^ BD Mommsen, Mingarelli: BD 18 Pauw: BD 21 . Schmid: BD 22-3 om. D 26 W. Schulze 28 Tricl.: BD 30

 XI III. 35 ' ( ', ' ' ' ' ' ' , ' 'icov, ' . , ' Aioc ' , vovvc , ' . ' .

21

45

50

40

55

45

60

40 ( Eust. Prooem. p. 294.9 Dr.; sch. Dion. Thrac. 443.7 Hilg. 33 Pauw: BD 35 . Schmid: D, (= ) 36 Wilamowitz: , D Bergk: BD 39 D ( legi nequit): Heyne ( byz.) 40 . Schmid, confirmatum ab Eust., sch. Dion. Thrac.: BD 41 om. 42 Heyne e sch.: cGdvoc BD

COMMENTARY EM AN A Occasion The ode was composed for the victory of Timasarchus of Aegina in the boys' (90) wrestling at Nemea. There is little evidence for the date. Melesias, who trained Timasarchus (implied by 93), also trained Alcimedon, whose victory of 460 BC is celebrated in O. 8, but his career will have been a long one: the victory celebrated in O. 8 was the thirtieth won by a pupil of his (65f.), and there is no reason to think that it was the last. The complimentary reference to Athens as the venue for an earlier victory of Timasarchus (18f.) would not suit a time when the city was at war with Aegina, but is otherwise of no assistance: this was not the place to mention any tensions that may have existed. For some opinions, see Bowra 409. Composition of the Ode Pindar begins with a stanza containing general reflections on the uses of sung praise in soothing pain and preserving glory. This is marked off as the (11) as he introduces the victory to be celebrated (9-13). The victor's dead father would frequently have sung of his son's victories, applying himself to the present ode (13-16). These victories are listed in the third strophe, particular prominence being given to one obtained in the Theban Herakleia (19-24), and Pindar goes on in the fourth strophe to sing of Heracles' achievements in the company of Aeacus' son Telamon (25-32). He is unable in the time available to devote any more of his space to these great deeds, and is eager besides to join in the celebrations of the new moon at which the ode was performed (33-5), but he will persevere nonetheless, confident that his superior poetic talent will become clear: others look on in envy, but Pindar's will achieve what is laid down for it (36-43). He continues by promising a song dear to Aegina and Cyprus, where Teucer rules, while Ajax remains on Salamis (44-8). He goes on to mention Achilles, Thetis, and Neoptolemus, together with the places with which they were associated (49-53). He adds Iolcus, which Peleus sacked and handed over to the Thessalians (54-6) when he had suffered at the hands of Hippolyta and Acastus (57-60). He went on to overcome Thetis' determined resistance and marry her (615); the gods attended the wedding, presented him with gifts, and revealed the future power of his line (66-8). At this point, Pindar calls a halt to the myth: he cannot tell of all the achievements of the sons of Aeacus (69-72). He has come to celebrate victories of the Theandridae, Timasarchus' , who are said to be devoted to victory songs (73-9). He goes on to praise the Isthmian victory of Timasarchus' maternal uncle Callicles, now dead (79-88), of whom the boy's old grandfather Euphanes would be glad to sing (89f.). Men belong to various generations, and each expects to speak with greatest skill of what he encounters himself (91f.). Euphanes would give a memorable performance if he

24

NEMEAN 4

were to praise Melesias, being unrivalled as a speaker, kindly to the good, but a formidable opponent to his enemies (93-6). The ode is clearly articulated, with three stanzas preceding the Telamon myth, three following the Peleus myth, and six in the middle. The importance of units of three is not unexpected in the work of a poet used to composing in triads:' so in P. 6, a monostrophic ode of six stanzas, the Antilochus myth starts at the beginning of the fourth stanza.2 (There are no other monostrophic odes in Pindar or Bacchylides in which the number of stanzas is a multiple of three.3) Each of the first four stanzas is concerned with a single theme: following the introduction, the second stanza gives the essential information concerning Timasarchus' victory (festival, event, victor's homeland, names of victor and father), and the third lists his earlier victories. The fourth is concerned with Telamon's adventures in the company of Heracles; a gnomic sentence is appended. The pattern is then disrupted for the first time, with the material of the fifth stanza spilling over into the sixth as the poet speaks of the futility of his rivals' plotting and confidently asserts his own superiority: emphasis is thus accorded to the runover phrase (41), an addition to a sentence already complete from the syntactical point of view. The poet makes a fresh start in mid-stanza (44) with an apostrophe to his lyre, requesting a song dear to Aegina and Cyprus, (46). This sounds like the typical myth-introduction; and when Telamon's other son is mentioned (47f.), the expectation is reinforced that Pindar will go on to narrate at some length the story of how the half-brothers' contrasting fates, to which he has briefly alluded, came about. The following pause at stanza-end will naturally be taken to be that preceding the myth proper: cf. for the pattern e. g. P. 10.30 ec at stanza-end, followed by the story of Perseus' visit to the Hyperboreans; P. 11.15f. : I at triad-end, followed by a myth concerned with Orestes and his family; P. 12.6-8 , I () I ' at stanza-end, followed by the Perseus myth. In the present ode, one may refer to the end of the third stanza, , followed in the fourth stanza by a myth concerned with Heracles and Telamon. This last comparison is particularly suggestive as there are grounds for taking the stanzas of this ode to be grouped in threes: see above. As the second 'triad' began with the Telamon myth, so, we are led to suppose, the third will begin with a myth concerning his sons. But our expectation is frustrated: instead of expanding on the allusion to Teucer and Ajax, Pindar turns to the other branch of the family, Peleus' line: Achilles, Thetis, and finally Neoptolemus. Only in the case of Peleus himself, to whom Pindar turns

1 The metrical scholiast indeed analyses the ode, perversely enough, as a triadic composition, with an epode identical to the strophe. 2 One may think also of Hor. C. 1.12, in whose fifteen stanzas W. Christ and others (e. g. A. Hardie, HSCP 101, 2003,384ff.) have found five 'triads'; against, see H. D. Jocelyn, Sileno 19, 1993, 108-15. 3 Lobel on P. Oxy. 2442 fr. 32 col. ii wondered whether the fragmentary ode represented there ('Pae.' 21) might be monostrophic, though it is set out as triadic in the papyrus: but at the start of 21 would then have to be taken as Aeolic base, of which it is not an acceptable form.

EM AN A

25

next, does he finally settle down to tell the story connecting him with the place together with which he is mentioned. It is just possible that Pindar had at first intended to proceed as the end of the sixth stanza suggests, whether or not he actually composed such a continuation. But it is easy to see why he did not follow this path in the ode as we have it. The Peleus myth, with its unequivocally happy ending, is plainly more suitable on general grounds than the story of Teucer and Ajax. It also provides an effective counterweight within the ode to the earlier myth concerning Telamon, another son of Aeacus: that myth ended by contrast with a grim recital of the losses sustained by Telamon and Heracles when they faced Alcyoneus, losses, we were told, of a kind only to be expected in such cases. Conversely in N. 8 a potentially rather gloomy main myth is offset by contrasting mythical material in the first triad: see the introduction to that ode. The myth that we have been led to expect for the third 'triad' begins, then, five lines late (54), and is concerned not with Telamon's sons but with Peleus, who is named at last in the final line of the seventh stanza (56). The eighth stanza continues with the events that preceded and then those that followed the military victory with which the myth began. It is the first stanza to end with the syntax requiring an addition: an additional emphasis is thus lent to the reference to Peleus' wedding at the start of the next stanza, the climax of the story and a happy contrast to the hero's earlier trials, described in the preceding lines. In the final three stanzas, in which the poet returns to the task at hand, he continues with the freer approach to stanza-boundaries introduced in the central section: Euphanes is introduced at the start of the last stanza, which he dominates, but the section preserving the memory of the victor's maternal uncle, Callicles, apparently inserted at the victor's request, begins shortly before the start of the stanza which it fills (the eleventh). A similar development is found in N. 8, 10 (61-90 n.), and 11. The central section of the ode consists, as we have seen, of two mythical narratives separated by an interlude. The arrangement in N. 5 is similar to some extent: Pindar emphatically abandons the first myth (9-13) when he is about to reach the death of Phocus (14-16), and, having explained what sort of material he would prefer to treat (16-21), resumes with the wedding of Peleus and its background (22-37). So in N. 3 the myth with which Pindar begins the central section of the ode (23-6) is cut short, this time on grounds of irrelevance: Pindar should be concerning himself with the Aeacidae, not Heracles (26-32). After brief allusions to the deeds of Peleus and Telamon, he finally introduces Achilles, with whom the third triad of that ode is concerned. In these two odes, then, the poet checks himself, having taken a false turning, before resuming the mythical section. At no point is there any serious doubt as to the general course that the poem will take: we are merely left wondering which story Pindar will take up next. The mythical section of N. 4, for all its superficial similarity of technique, is clearly distinct. The first myth, unlike those in the other odes, proceeds uninterrupted to its conclusion. It appears for a time as though the poet will now turn away from myth altogether: to treat such a great subject as Aeacid history in the time available would be too great a task, and besides, he longs to take part in the new-moon festivities (33-5). But he soon makes clear his determination not

26

EM 4

to be swayed by these considerations: he will take on the challenge, and carry it off in a blaze of glory. An audience could hardly fail to attend closely to what Pindar introduces in such terms. Any suspicion that an ode for such an occasion will be merely run-of-the-mill, the poet's best work being reserved for grander commissions, would plainly be out of place: it is by his performance on this occasion that he will confound the envious and prove his pre-eminence once and for all. Metre 1 U V J V J UVJuw v _ / ww (JuuV J W W w a wil docf I awi7 II (-49,81) (-42,90;- 10 . p., 66) 75 . p.; - 59, 75,91) (-21, 53, 69, all . p.;-5, 13,617,77?) (- 22,46,78, all n. p.; - 70 n. p.)

\J

* _ /W V /

><7 /HI wil tel I wi7 r II

II

4 5

--V Vw-uuuu-

VJ\J VJVu~vj-i.

gl Ii ie/ ia

The stanza falls into three parts, consisting of lines 1-3, 4 - 5 , and 6-8. In the first, each verse begins with awi7: in verses 1 and 3, this is immediately followed by a variation, shorter (1) or longer (3) by one syllable at the start, while in verse 2, it stands by itself. The second part opens with a new colon, gl, paired with its variant, r; then in verse 5, wil is paired with a further variant on gl, tel. Pindar concludes with a variation on this sequence of two pairs of cola, in which the opening cola of the two pairs exchange positions. He introduces further variety by making the second pair of cola thus produced, gl tel, into two independent verses, and expanding the final tel with the addition of a bacchiac at the end. The three parts of the stanza correspond to the three main sense divisions in the first strophe. By choosing this arrangement, Pindar ensures that the metrical organization of the stanza is easily grasped on its first appearance: cf. below on the strophe of N. 8. This is one of Pindar's simplest aeolic stanzas. Its simplicity is perhaps to be connected with the fact that the victor's family included amateur musicians. His father would frequently have performed the ode (13-16), and his was devoted to epinician songs (77-9); Euphanes, his grandfather, would gladly sing of Callicles, his uncle (89f.). Perhaps members of the victor's family wished to display their musical attainments by participating in the first performance, and Pindar was asked, or felt it advisable, to restrict himself to a simple stanza that would not be too taxing for them. The same circumstance would explain Pindar's use of monostrophic form, when the number of stanzas chosen was compatible with the introduction of an epode, and there are indeed traces of an underlying

EM AN 4

27

triadic form (see above): less rehearsal would be required for a song with only one stanza form. Of course these features might also be explained by the hypothesis that Pindar was aiming to produce a song that could easily be performed on subsequent occasions by amateurs without extensive preparation (cf. 13-16); but it would perhaps be surprising if a family so eager to boast of its musical accomplishments played no part in the first performance of the ode.

28

NEMEAN 4

1 - 8 . Good cheer is the best doctor for toilsome exertions once finished: songs charm them away; praise accompanied on the lyre soothes limbs more than a hot bath; and a word lives longer than deeds, if drawn from a deep mind with the favour of the Graces. Such sententious openings are found in P. 5, N. 6 (also a single strophe in length), /. 3, B. 14; cf. also Pi. fr. 169a. For the healing powers of song, cf. N. 8.48-50 with n. Ale. 358.1-3 seems to make for wine a similar claim to that made here for : - ]' pic[tov] I (Liberman's text, after Vogliano). There the will be 'exertions' in general, as at E. Ba. 283 ' ' (sc. than wine); nor does anything here point to athletic toil in particular (cf. 3 n.). 1. : 'decided, ended' (LSJ II.2b): cf. II. 2.385 ' apTi'iand other examples cited by LSJ. There is no reason to see here (with Slater s. v. a) an instance of the technical term of medicine (Hp. A f f . 8, vi.216.4f. Li.), for which the generalized are hardly a suitable subject. 2. : similar metaphorical uses at Alcm. 1.88f. ... , A. Cho. 698f. I , fr. 255.2f. I , where see Radt's note, E. El. 69f. I . : of skill in medicine: cf. P. 3.54 (of Asclepius). Though poets are frequently called , and Pindar uses the adjective of wise words () at P. 4.138 and Dith. 2.24, I doubt whether songs could be described as apart from the personification found here (pace R. Renehan, ICS 27-8, 2002-3, 107, who revives the view that the adjective is to be taken with , being in 'inserted apposition'). It is true that Pindar (if the attribution is correct: see N. 8.48 n.) ap. comm. in Alcm. 13(a).8-10 has ] -[- ] -[, but or (cf. . 3.113f. , I ) would be the easiest of changes. 3. : a common figure (O. 2.32 ... ' , 11.2f. , I , 13.10 , , . 5.27. ... I , . 9.52 '). : 'charm them (i. e. the : so Didymus ap. sch. 5, 64.13-20) away': cf. Hymn. Horn. 16.14 ... ' , . Cho. 670f. I , and for referring to a plural object, Pi. fr. 7, B. 1.76, 9.15 (W. Headlam, CR 19, 1905, 148). Aristarchus (ap. sch. 5, 64.8-11) took to refer rather to , but in the sense 'produce by charms' which this interpretation appears to call for (so Mezger, LSJ s. v. 5) occurs only in Adaeus Garl. 40 (AP 9.544.4) . The view that refers to a singular victor, not mentioned in what precedes but to be supplied from (Boeckh), is certainly to be rejected: Pindar says nothing to imply that the labours are those of a single man or that they are athletic in nature, and anyway in conjunction with , which in this context has medical connotations (see next note), ought to mean 'charm away (pain)' rather than merely 'enchant': cf. Friis Johansen-Whittle on A. Su. 57If.

EM 4

29

: for the doctor's (Fennell) touch, cf. Sol. 13.61 f. : I <:' , Ar. PI. 728 , and other passages quoted by Headlam, loc. cit., 148f. 4f. ... t6ccov: cf. Call. h. 2.94 ' , xocca , fr. 388.7f.; oca for oca also at B. 1.147 and apparently 16.11 (cf. Call. fr. 384.57, h. 2.81,4.246). 4. : Plutarch in his quotation of (De tranq. an. 6, 467D), besides placing the adjective with its substantive, makes the verb future to fit his context (parallel to and in what precedes); in some of his manuscripts, it appears as , but Plutarch cannot have written this, for, apart from other arguments, he goes on to add <bc ' ' ', in which must represent rather than . The corruption may be a result of the proximity of . 5. : first attested in Pindar (also at I. 3.3, 6.21, [O.J 5.24); not elsewhere in lyric. : cf. Od. 8.99 ', . The word is found again at fr. 122.15, but nowhere else in lyric. Pindar has also the hapax (fr. 214.2). 6. : scribes aspirate a consonant preceding this word at . 1.7 (') and /. 1.47 (' : ' D), and and V have a rough breathing here, but the aspirated form is not supported by either inscriptional evidence or linguistic probability. Hermann restored the smooth breathing in both the passages mentioned ( Opuscula i, Leipzig 1827, 260 n. *), in the first with sch. inscr. a, 6.21. Forssman, 28-32, who argues for the form with rough breathing, fails to recognize how weak the evidence is for the text of these odes: cf. S. Radt, Gnomon 41, 1969,409. His doubts (28 n. 5) concerning the manuscript readings in the scholion mentioned above are unfounded: see, besides Drachmann's apparatus, that of Abel, p. 15.7. : forms of this word occur in similar contexts at O. 4.9f. , I , . 3.114f. ' I ; another example at P. 11.36. The only other lyric instance is at Adesp. 929(g).4. For the thought, cf. also O. 10.91-6, /. 4.40-2, fr. 121, etc. (Schmid, GGL 590 n. 6). 7f. ... : 'may chance to draw', or the like. For the use of a potential optative in a conditional relative clause, see W. W. Goodwin, Syntax of the Moods and Tenses of the Greek Verb, London 1912 [corrected impression], 557, pp. 213f. A . Matthiae's (G. Seebode (ed.), Arch, f Philol. u. Pdagogik 2, Helmstedt 1825, 681 = Vermischte Schriften, Altenburg 1833, 98) is not required; it is not supported by the use of the subjunctive in the free paraphrases at sch. 10a, 65.9f., and 10b, 65.18f., as Bergk suggests in his second edition. 7. ci)V : () with a genitive of the favouring person or divinity is common in Pindar: cf. O. 8.67 ... , P. 2.56 cuv (see CQ 50, 2000, 295f.), 8.53 , . 5.48 ci)v

30

EM 4

, 6.24 cvv ... . For the role of the Charites in inspiring the poet to memorable utterance, cf. especially P. 9.89a f. I ; . 6.37f. n., 10.1 n. 8. ppevc ... : references to depth are common in this connection in early writers: cf. {. 7.1, Sol. 33.1), . 2.54 ... , . Su. 407 , Sept. 593 ; F. Zucker, Philol. 93, 1938,55f. = Semantica, Rhetorica, Ethica, Berlin 1963,28. 9f. Pindar dedicates his opening to Zeus, Nemea, and Timasarchus' wrestling, the first of a succession of groups of three items in the ode. Similarly he mentions victories of Timasarchus at Nemea, Athens, and Thebes (17-24). Telamon in the company of Heracles defeated Troy, the Meropes, and Alcyoneus (25-30). Aegina, Cyprus, and Salamis, the three islands with Aeacid associations named in 46-8, are balanced in 49-53 by Leuke, Phthia, and Neoptolemus' kingdom. In order to win Thetis, Peleus must overcome fire, claws, and teeth (62-4). (There are also the three Panhellenic festivals mentioned at 75.) In three of these examples, the third element receives extended treatment (17-24, 25-30, 49-53), as often in the tricolon. 9. : for similar pairings, cf. . 9.6f. ' I ", P. 4.2f. ct>v , I Moica, ' . Possibly the transmitted could be tolerated (cf. West, GM 12), but since there is epigraphical support for the form ( CEG 419.2 (Melos, late vi BC), LSJ s. v. Zevc), it seems safer to restore this where a monosyllable is required (here, O. 13.106, P. 8.99, N. 1.72, 10.564), with Hermann, De dialecto Pindari observationes, Leipzig 1809, x = Opuscula i, Leipzig 1827, 253 (but the change at O. 13.106 is due to Boeckh). 11. : 'the portion preceding the celebration (of the victory)': for the formation, only here, cf. . < is used by Pindar of victorycelebrations, of which sung praise is an important element. O. 4.9f. need not indicate that the can be merely a poetic composition, though it is in virtue of Pindar's contribution, the () {. 6.32 n.), that the in question there is described as cpaoc ; nor does the meaning 'ode' appear to be required in the other passages cited by LSJ s. v. II. See also Braswell on N. 1.7. l l f . I (} : i. e. Aegina: similar periphrases at P. 2.6f. ..., I , 12.2 (Acragas). () is due to West. One may compare for the sense anon. FGE 1546 (v/iv BC) ' , and for the corruption, besides Pi. O. 1.73 ( ( (corr. Moschopulus), A. R. 4.269 Meineke: () codd., Q. S. 12.234, 246. E. Schmid emends to , but (-) is a rarity in lyric, found only in the Homeric (Pi. O. 6.91, P. 5.45) and (Simon. (P. Turner 3) S337.3; but at |Pi.| O. 5.16, Boeckh's () is
4

At I. 8.35f., f A u t I Aic ' , the unmetrical is probably to be replaced by ! (Tricl.) rather than by () (Hermann), ... being a rare combination, perhaps never found in poetry: at S. Tr. 445, cited by Denniston 514, the Oxford and Teubner editors accept Schaefer's '.

 EM AN 4

31

rightly preferred to Hermann's ' ). It is unsafe to introduce it by conjecture here or at B. 17.80 (: - Kenyon). See R. Fhrer, NAWG 1976,189f. (who, however, considers Schmid's conjecture probable), : 'in righteousness that protects foreigners': cf. O. 8.26f. (Aegina) ... I , /. 9.5f. (the Aeginetans) , Pae. 6.131 [ (of Aegina), and in general . 3.2f. ... , 5.8 (Aegina) . The adjective is found only here and as a personal name, whose bearers include the father of the Aeginetan praised in P. 8 (19, 72); P. 3.6 is another hapax. : 'common' to all: cf. O. 8.26f. (quoted above), and for the use of the adjective N. 1.32f. ' I , 7.30f. I ' . 13. : 'a source of light', i. e. comfort, with perhaps a suggestion of 'glory' also. The metaphor is common in Pindar and elsewhere: see Slater s. v. b and s. v. cpaoc b, LSJ s. v. II. 1 and s. v. <paoc II.la. For its application to Aegina, cf. Pae. 6.125f. Aioc acxpov.

13f. ... I ... : Homer refers to the 'light' of the sun

in such periphrases for 'live' (open cpaoc II. 18.61, etc.: so too perhaps Mimn. 14.11, but see West, Studies in El. & I. 176): for its 'strength', cf. Pi. P. 4.144f. cGevoc I ; (<) //. 23.190, etc. ( L f g r E iii. 142.58-65). It is relevant to the choice of expression here that 'light' has just been mentioned in another connection. Leonidas of Tarentum echoes these lines at HE 2461f. (AP 7.731.3f.) , (Salmasius: ) I (. .: - ) ' ;, where Meineke's ' (for ' ) produces the same construction as is found in our passage, is not found in lyric outside Pindar, who has eight instances. (Slater wrongly gives it the sense 'inspired' in four passages (s. v. a): against, see . K. Braswell, Glotta 57,1979,182-90.) 14. cc : for the shift to the second person without accompanying vocative, cf. perhaps /. 8.16-21 ' I , I < {') I , <:. I ... I..., I ' kc , where the metre is most plausibly restored by writing ' 5 (and accepting at 41 Hermann's {}). 6 . 10.9-13 appears to have contained a transition of the same type, though the reading at the start of line 9 is not certain: see Maehler. The use of the third person at 1. 21 below is sufficiently accounted for by the intervening reference to the imagined song of Timocritus in honour of 'his son' (16); the same mediating

So approximately Hermann (but with ), Bergk 1 ( ' ). Maas restored the missing vocative by writing , , but apart f r o m other arguments, the unvaried repetition of the n a m e at such a short distance is unlikely in Pindar (cf. 6 5 n.), and hardly to be introduced by conjecture. See also Schroeder 527. 6 O. 14.20 < would be another e x a m p l e if the victor, named at 17, rather than Thalia, addressed at 15-17, were meant; but even if one admits the possibility of such an unmarked change of the object of address, the phrase is better suited to a divinity. See further 143, 2003, 11 n. 8.

32

AN 4

role is performed by (8)7 in the transition from second to third person in the first strophe of O. 14. Cf. also A. Ag. 1473f. with Fraenkel's note. See in general for such transitions Sier on A. Cho. 366.

14f. , I : the position of (second word in its

colon, though not in the sentence) is not, as Fennell supposes, a sufficient ground for taking with ... (so sch. 21c, 67.13f.), to the detriment of the sense: see I. Hajdu, ber die Stellung der Enklitika und QuasiEnklitika bei Pindar und Bakchylides, Lund 1989, 59. For further examples of the musical use of :, see 8.15 . 15. : 'applying himself to', literally 'resting on'. Cf. for a similar metaphor [Theoc. | 21.61f. I with Gow's note. The late usage of for 'incline towards, be attached to one' (LSJ s. v. Ill) seems clearly distinct.

16. : the manuscripts have . ., but

although comparable locutions are found at Pae. 7b. 10 (' ) and Thren. 5(a).2f. = (b).6f. (] [ I [), here, besides duplicating , does not suit . It also creates a difficulty concerning the reference of viv (21), as Timasarchus has not been mentioned elsewhere since 1. 10. Bergk's is to be preferred. The corruption, at the beginning of colon 26 in the manuscripts, may have been caused by the proximity of (11) at the beginning of colon 17: cf. Thr. 3.6-8 , I ' , <) I , where the manuscript has in 8 (), from 6, corrected at ZPE 128, 1999,14. : eight instances in Pindar (of persons at P. 1.32, 11.46; of a song at P. 5.106); the only other lyric instance is at [Arch.] 324.1. 17. ... ' : an alternative designation for the Nemean games, which were controlled by Cleonae at the time: see N. 10.42 n. : cf. Dith. 3.7 ] [] . 18f. For the use of two epithets in asyndeton with the name of a city, cf. perhaps fr. 169a.47f. [ ] [ I ] ( 143, 2003, 13f.). 18. : a frequent epithet of places in lyric poets (Simon. 511 fr. l(a).7 (Pytho), Pi. O. 13.110 (Marathon), 14.3f. (Orchomenos), P. 4.88 (Naxos), 2.3 (Thebes), where see sch. inscr., ii.31.19-24), elsewhere specially associated with Athens (Ar. fr. 112, Ach. 639 with Blaydes' note), to which it is applied by Pindar also at /. 2.20 and fr. 76.

19. : see N. 8.47 n.

* : the old punctuation after this phrase produces an illogicality: 'from' would be required (with ), not 'in' (cf. sch. 30, 68.8f.). Rather, the phrase is to be taken with what follows, as suggested by J. G. Gurlitt, Der Teutsche Merkur 1785, iv.8 n. 8.

20. : i. e. at the festival of the

Herakleia, held in the Iolaeion, which was situated by the joint tomb of
7

For the epithet, restored by Kayser (<: codd.), see ZPE 143, 2003, 11.

EM 4

33

Amphitryon and Iolaus (sch. 32, 69.5-12) and at the Proitides gates (Paus. 9.23.1). The site is given as ' I at O. 9.98f.; note also P. 9.89f. tote (sc. Heracles and Iphicles) ' : I , where the scholiast plausibly finds a reference to a victory in these games (156a-b, ii.235.8-15). /. 1.55f. , , I in this connection will indicate Heracles and Iolaus (sch. 79a, 208.16-19), though the latter was Amphitryon's grandson. The scholia frequently refer to instead of or in addition to ' (see Drachmann's index, p. 352), but the title is not found elsewhere, and may be due to confusion with the site (Didymus ap. sch. N. 4 cit., referring to ). The references in P. 9 and I. 1 appear less easily compatible with the hypothesis of A. Schachter ( Cults of Boiotia (BICS Suppl. 38) i, London 1981, 30f.; ii, London 1986, 25-7) that the games were held at the Herakleion in Pindar's day and only later moved to the Iolaeion: see also 24 n.

21. : see . 8.51 .

: cf. . 1.17f. ' I , 2.22 . For the vocalization of the verb (()restored by Schroeder), see Schwyzer 697. 22. Aiyivac : 'for the sake of Aegina', with . . Maehler, Hermes 101, 1973, 380-2, takes the phrase to mean rather 'nach Aiginas Willen' or 'mit Aiginas Beistand'; and since 'in accordance with Aegina's will, they were happy to crown him' is nonsense, he is obliged to take the words to mean that 'Timasarchos hatte auch in Theben gesiegt... weil Aigina ... ihm die Kraft zum Sieg gab' (381). But the sentence is concerned with the crowning, not the victory, a point that Maehler himself recognizes when he states that the following sentence explains 'nicht, warum Timasarchos siegte, sondern warum die Thebaner ihn "bereitwillig" ... bekrnzten' (382). ... cf. e. g. A. Cho. 354 ; Gygli-Wyss 67 with . 5 (add CEG 600 ('saec. IV?') .3 (suppl.)). 23. : explained by 25ff. : since Pindar has in the aorist participle of the simple verb the forms (fr. 123.3), (. 7.3), ' (. 2.20; the expected ] already in Stes. SI35.9), and no other aorist forms are preserved, there is something to be said for Barrett's proposal to write . But Pindar may have used (etc.) rather than (etc.) in the participle in order to avoid confusion with forms of the substantive , indistinguishable in strophic song from those of . There was no danger of such a confusion outside the participle. On the origins of the form , see now M. Peters, 'On some Greek /-formations', in J. H. W. Penney (ed.), Indo-European Perspectives: Studies in Honour of Anna Morpurgo Davies, Oxford 2004, 266-76, with further bibliography. 24. ... : i. e. the Herakleion (Dissen) at the Elektrai gates (Paus. 9.11.4). There is no implication that the tomb of Amphitryon and Iolaus was near it, as Schachter thinks (op. cit. (20 n.), ii.25; cf. 27). 2 5 - 3 0 . This sequence of three victories again at /. 6.27-35. Telamon's involvement in the sack of Troy (Robert 552) is mentioned briefly at N. 3.36f.,

34

NEMEAN 4

the attack on the Meropes (for which cf. |Hes. | fr. 43(a).61^4; also the Meropis, PEG i. 131-5; Robert 561-4) narrated at greater length in a hymn (fr. 33a). For Alcyoneus, see 27-30 n. 25. cuv: the manuscripts have (also given for by 1 at O. 1.110), and at 31 (cdv- only in Mommsen's ', an interpolated manuscript); the Pindaric forms were restored by Boeckh. See Schroeder 32 ( 64). : the medieval manuscripts regularly give in this word either - (. 2.81 (+ pap.), N. 2.14; also B. 9.46 (pap.)) or - (here, N. 7.41,/. 8.52 (D only)) or both (. 3.60 BD, V; /. 6.28 B'D, Bs; Pae. 6.75 [ with added above the line), never -; at /. 4.37b, there are variants ' and ' (influenced by the preceding ) . The scansion required is always either - or E. Schmid accordingly printed Tpoifor the diphthong, 9 - elsewhere, perhaps rightly; but it seems possible that - was regarded as the correct Doric orthography where two syllables are wanted. P. Oxy. 2619 of Stesichorus gives xptoac at S89+90.11, for Tpcoiac (West, Z P E 4, 1969, 141), and at SI 18.6 t]ponac (suppl. West, ibid.: '- or -'), and - is transmitted in tragic lyric at A. Cho. 363 and restored with various degrees of confidence at S. Aj. 424, 1190, E. Andr. 305, El. 440. The same scansion may have been found in lost works of Doric lyric.10 It is not certain that Pindar himself distinguished in writing between and ; but the fact that his was sometimes retained in the masculine accusative plural termination -5c (. 10.61f. n.), where the later orthography requires , does not seem relevant to the question, as Braswell on P. 4.14(d) appears to imply, : the manuscripts have :, corrected by E. Schmid; cf. e. g. Mimn. 14.10 (Stob. 3.7.11), where is found as a variant for , - is transmitted for - at I. 5.31, B. 18.40, fr. 20A.19 (v. 1.), and in some manuscripts at Pi. P. 11.18 (the opposite error in single manuscripts at P. 4.239 (Vac), O . 1.112, /. 7.10), but () < (Hermann) unnecessarily introduces a freedom of responsion. 27-30. Cf. /. 6.32f. 'icov I . The scholiast (43b, 71.3-11; d, 71.13-19) assumes a different version: see Robert 512f.; 564f. (on Pindar's version); T. Gantz, Early Greek Myth, Baltimore 1993, 419-21; for artistic representations, R. Olmos and L. J. Balmaseda, L1MC i.l (1981) s. v. Alkyoneus, cat. A; K. Danali-Giole, Archaiologika Analekta ex Athenon 20, 1987 [1991 ], 159-66 (cf. J.-J. Maffre, REG 107, 1994,671f.).

At fr. 172.4, Boeckh replaced the transmitted with , giving more usual metre, but we should expect in this sense (M. Campbell on Q. S. 12.19). A n y w a y , the metrical irregularity is hardly objectionable (cf. N. 8.40 n.), and the genitive plural is amply paralleled (//. 11.836, 15.739, Od. 11.513, Ale. 283.13). Pindar does not have or elsewhere in any form. 9 But at /. 4.37b, he kept Morel's ' ; ' is due to Hermann (1798). 10 Pap. 12 of the Iliad (iii BC) has at 21.375 and at 23.215 f o r the expected ( ) given by the other sources of the text. S. West, The Ptolemaic Papyri of Homer, Cologne and Opladen 1967, 155, refers also to the reading of Od. pap. 31 (iii BC) at 10.40, but there xponr |c may have been meant as the adjective.

EM 4

35

27. A similarly elaborate description at I. 6.32f. (quoted above), and are epic words, occurring twice and five times respectively in Pindar, not elsewhere in lyric. 28. : an exclusively Pindaric word (four instances), but is Homeric (Od. 13.81). 'Twelve four-horse chariots' conveys the extent of the destruction more effectively than 'twelve ' would have done. Four-horse chariots and 'twelve' occur together also at O. 2.50 . 29. : for the internal correption (six times in Pindar), cf. Tyrt. 17, Ibyc. S151.19; Braswell on Pi. P. 4.58(a). : this form at II. 9.582 ; [Hes.] Sc. 195, 324. Not elsewhere in lyric. : common in epic; the only other lyric occurrences are at fr. 183 and Ibyc. SI66.17. has as its object both the chariots and their occupants, as at II. 11.328 . 30. : = , only here. Compounds in - do not occur before the fifth century; this is the only example in lyric. For the formation, cf. e. g. (. 1.63); A. Debrunner, Gr. Wortbildungslehre, Heidelberg 1917,42f. 31. : see 25 n. 32. Sch. 50b, 72.12, compares S. fr. 223b . Variations on this thought are common: cf. [Hes.| fr. 286 ' ' , ' with Merkel bach-West (ed. maior). 33. : 'these great deeds': see N. 10.4 n. : cf. for the usage with reference to song I. 6.19-21 ', , I I ' vacov ic. Pindar must not spend more time (cf. 34) than is appropriate on any one element of the ode: cf. P. 10.53f. I ' ' < . 34. & ' : cf. . 4.247 ' . 35. : used metaphorically for 'longing', as at A. Pers. 987. The use of the wryneck in love-magic is mentioned by Pindar at P. 4.213-17 and by Theocritus 2.17 (etc.), where the same verb is used as here: see Gow on the latter passage, : 'to enjoy (the festival of) the new moon', like P. 4.2% . The more swiftly Pindar can bring his ode to a conclusion, the sooner he will be able to participate in celebrations of the new moon organized by the victor's family, the setting for the performance. For such celebrations, see West on Hes. Op. 770. Aristarchus' explanation (ap. sch. 53a, 72.20f.), eic (cf. sch. 56b, 73.19-74.2), imports without justification the idea of handing over the epinician; the view that could mean 'sollemnia epinicia' (Boeckh ap. Dissen in Boeckh's large edition) gains no support from the false interpretation of N. 3.2 at sch. N. 3.4,42.11-13. 36f. I : 'even if the deep sea brine is round your waist', i. e. 'though you have a large quantity of material to

36

EM 4

get through'. For the poet's immersion in a sea of material, cf. O. 13.114 (Ahlwardt: codd.) (Maas: codd.) Jiociv. The manuscripts have , but is not joined with an indicative in classical Greek. Anyway, , 'holds (you by) the waist' (cf. Ar. Ach. 571, etc.), could hardly be said of the sea. 'Lies between you and Aegina' (sch. 58c, 74.1 Of.) might be, but no parallels for the brachylogy have been produced, and the relevance of the idea to this context is quite unclear. Ahrens's (Philol. 16, 1860, 57) solves both problems without altering a letter: for -, cf. P. 3.52 , . 11.40 , fr. 314 ." But Pindar is more likely to have written (attested in fr. 4 = sch. /. 5 inscr. b, iii.241.15f.), since he does not have the form a i elsewhere (aiY P. 4.78). J. W. Donaldson, Journ. of Class, and Sacred Philol. 1, 1854, 220, conjecturing , noted transmitted examples of with an indicative at PI. Smp. 219c, where a papyrus has restored the truth, and Thphr. Char. 2.3, variously emended: see now Diggle on the latter passage, at A. Cho. 691 is a false conjecture of O. Mller, not supporting the conjecture ' (Paley (1880) on S. Aj. 563) in our passage: see G. Bjrck, Das Alpha impurum, Uppsala 1950,123f. . 1. 36. : cf. . fr. **330b Cpoc . is common for 'sea' in Pindar (also P. 2.80, 4.39, N. 6.64, Dith. 1.16; possible in Pae. 7c(d).5, fr. 140a.73). Its other lyric occurrences are in late pieces (Tim. 791.64f., 85, 'Arion' 939.3 (?)). 37. ' : 'resist conspiracies', i. e. 'do not give up, though faced with a formidable task'. Any flagging on Pindar's part would be seized on by those jealous of his pre-eminence. The plural (V, text and lemma, 74.16) seems more natural than the singular (BD, text and lemma, 74.13 app. crit.: correct Snell), since there is no reason to suppose that Pindar has any one particular plot in mind, does not occur elsewhere in poetry, nor in prose until much later (D. S. 26.15; v. 1. in 'Hp.' Ep. ix.368.12, 374.10 Li.). 37f. 'We shall surely seem to reach our goal superior to our enemies, bathed in light.' 37. c<p65pa: not elsewhere in lyric. For other authors, see H. Thesleff, Studies on Intensification in Early and Classical Greek, Helsingfors 1954, 92f. There is no advantage in adopting Thesleff's suggestion (94) that the adverb is to be taken rather with '; it would trail very weakly at the end of the sentence. 38. : suggesting 'glory': see 13 n. for the metaphor. : the sense 'come down to the contest' (Paley and others) is nowhere required in Pindar: see Radt on Pae. 2.34. 39. & : cf. . 6.74f. { ' | I . W. G. Headlam, JPh 30, 1907, 297, takes there to mean 'beyond all others', comparing O. 6.25 ... , II. 18.431 , 'Simon.' FGE 711 (AP 7.253.2) (but see Page's note), but the preceding pronoun seems essential to this usage. There is a theoretical possibility that the word in these passages is not but (proposed by
" But the second member of at Pae. 4.51 is shown by the metre to be , not ' (.ZPE 143,2003, 14).

EM AN A

37

Lobel here), Aeolic for (cf. Ale. 229.2 with Voigt), but this is not known to be a Pindaric form, while is a regular phrase (Hes. Op. 478, etc.), and there is nothing to be said against it here. 40. : cf. for the adjective S. Ant. 753 tic ' cz' ;, where (c' Lloyd-Jones) appears to be confirmed by : in the following line. : contrasting with (38); cf. N. 3.41 . : for the usual : cf. perhaps Plut. Pyrrh. 30.3 . 41. : such expressions are commonly used elsewhere of speeches: cf. O. 9.12 , P. 6.37 ' ' , Ar. V. 101 If. with Blaydes' note. 42. : personified, as at P. 2.56 (7 n.), 3.86, N. 5.40, 6.6b, /. 1.39. Cf. West, Studies in Aesch. 162f. : for the use with reference to a personified abstraction, cf. frr. 33 () , 169a. 1 , 205.2 acc' . 43. : commonly used of time in Pindar: cf. O. 6.97 ... , P. 1.57 , . 7.67f., Pae. 2.26f. 44. : cf. for the metaphor fr. 179 ' () (of a poem), . 5.9, 19.8, Pi. P. 4.141 with Braswell's note (c). ... : for the apostrophe, cf. P. 1.1 , . fr. 20B.1-3; Nisbet-Hubbard on Hr. C. 1.32 (p. 359).

45. cbv : see . 8.15 n.

: cf. for the tense [Hes.] fr. 25.32 = 229.12, Pi. P. 1.13, Theoc. 3.3, 11.6. 46. : an older name for the island of Aegina: see N. 8.7 n. : when he returned from Troy without Ajax, Teucer was banished by their father Telamon; he settled in a new Salamis on Cyprus. The story is implied by A. Pers. 895-7, and was no doubt the subject of Sophocles' Teucer (frr. 576-9b). Cf. E. Hel. 148-50, Hor. C. 1.7.28f; F. Prinz, Grndungsmythen und Sagenchronologie, Munich 1979,56-78; Vanschoonwinkel 295-301. : perhaps merely 'rules': see Fraenkel on A. Ag. 1227; D. Asheri, Quaderni storici 76, 1991,46f. 12 (Wilamowitz 475 conjectures , which he takes to mean 'rule away from home', at Pae. 4.37 (for ): against, see Schroeder 534.) 47. : this epic patronymic only here and at I. 6.26 in lyric. 48. ' ... : contrasted with that founded by Teucer on Cyprus. : of a local hero, as at P. 5.82f. 49-53. These lines, in which Pindar turns for the first time to Peleus' side of the family, are not what one might have expected to follow on 46-8: see the

12 But the interpretation of in the great list of at Thasos, to which Fraenkel and Asheri refer, is controversial. A. J. Graham, Collected Papers ort Greek Colonization, Leiden 2001, 396f., takes it to refer to an offering of first-fruits.

38

EM AN 4

discussion in the introduction. But there is nothing jerky about the transition. Achilles' home is an island, like Aegina, Cyprus, and Salamis; the fact that the verb must be supplied in 49f. from the previous sentence provides another connection with what precedes. Achilles leads naturally to Thetis and Neoptolemus, and the sentences devoted to them are connected in a similar way by being made to share a verb. The lines on Neoptolemus' realm provide a climax: while the previous geographical references have been concise, that in Thetis' entry consisting of the single word , the vastness of Neoptolemus' kingdom is evoked in a description stretching over two-and-a-half lines. 49f. According to some accounts, Achilles was snatched from his funeral pyre by Thetis and taken to the island of Leuke (Aeth. Arg. p. 69.2If. B. = p. 47.27f. D.), first here located in the Black Sea, or to an unnamed vacoc (Pi. O. 2.70-80; cf. IL Parv. fr. dub. 32.2f. . (N. 8.28-30 n.)): see Robert 1194; H. Hommel, Der Gott Achilleus, Heidelberg 1980, 13, 18; . L. West, CQ 53, 2003, 13; S. West, GR 50, 2003, 156, 162-4. 49. : the older form of the name, attested at P. 4.203 ( ) . It reflects Old Persian axsaina- 'dark-coloured', used in the sense 'northern': see R. Schmitt in E. Yarshater (ed.), Encyclopcedia Irartica iv, London 1989, 310, and in W. Leschhorn et al. (edd.), Hellas und der griechische Osten:... Festschrift fr Peter Robert Franke ..., Saarbrcken 1996, 219-24 = Selected Onomastic Writings, New York 2000, 158-63. The later form with - for - , a euphemistic alteration, is given by the manuscripts here, but Pindar is unlikely to have used both forms, and I have little hesitation in adopting M. L. West's conjecture (cf. also S. West (49f. n.), 157). The same corruption is found in the manuscript C at P. 4.203, and in several places in Euripides, where consistency is restored by Markland and Cobet. -- (Tricl.) is to be preferred to --: there is no certain example of a long in this position (the penultimate syllable of (17) may be short through correption), though a similar freedom of responsion is found in str. 2. : no doubt so called on account of the name Leuke (sch. 79a, 76.18f.). [] vfjcov is transmitted in what is generally taken to be a reference to an Isle of the Blest at Simon, eleg. 22.8; the epithet is defended (against Parsons' ) e. g. by G. B. D'Alessio, S1FC 13, 1995, 179 n. 73. 50f. For the Thetideion near Pharsalus, see F. Sthlin, RE vi A (1936), 205f. 51-3. Neoptolemus was king in Molossia for a short time after the Trojan War. For the story presumed, see Pae. 6.105-10 and N. 7.36-9 with Radt's note on the former passage (p. 158). 51. : not in use as a proper name at this period: see N. G. L. Hammond, Epirus, Oxford 1967,492. S t a n p u c i a i : apparently 'far-stretching' (LSJ II. 1): cf. perhaps IL 17.747f. coc I :, . The sense in Stes. S22.7, the only other lyric occurrence, cannot be determined. 52. 'Where forelands, outstanding cattle-pasturers, lie down'. : the area was famous for its cattle: cf. [Hes.| fr. 240.1-3; Hammond (51 n.), 41. occurs in alphabetical Greek only here and at /. 6.32 (of Alcyoneus), but Mycenaean has qo-u-qo-ta (KN L 480) and qo-qo-ta-o (PY Ea

EM AN 4

39

270+, gen. sg. or pi.)13 The Homeric adjective was available but might have been taken as 'grazed by cattle' rather than 'cattle-pasturing': cf. LfgrE s. v. and s. v. Leonidas of Tarentum has in an epigram for a dedication made by an Aeacid Neoptolemus, HE 1969 (AP 6.334.4), ( xctv Suda) ... , though the metre would have admitted the Homeric in place of the hapax . Perhaps the formation was influenced by the present passage: cf. HE 2016 (A 7.440.3) ... (~ Pi. . 5.54); 13f. n. above. : 'outstanding', as everywhere in Pindar (twelve other instances). The sense 'standing out, jutting' that LSJ (s. v. I) find in the present passage appears not to be reliably attested: in II. 3.227 ' , the accusatives make all the difference. In any case, 'standing out' as a description of would contribute little. : the personification suggested by is continued in the verb, for whose use 'of land' LSJ cite only this passage (s. v. 8). Cf. Hor. C. 1.17.11 Vsticae cubantis with Nisbet-Hubbard's note. 53. : the southern limit of the Molossian territory: see Hammond (51 n.), 491. In Pae. 6.109, in a similar connection, Pindar mentions instead Tomarus, the mountain of Dodona. : i. e. the Adriatic: for the fifth-century use of the term, see Hammond (51 n.), 452f. with 452 n. 1. The same designation occurs at P. 3.68 ... <, . 7.65 'Ioviac ... . 14 54-68. The basic story presumed is as follows. Acastus, king of Iolcus, purified Peleus when he had accidentally killed Eurytion. His wife Hippolyta attempted to seduce their guest, and on failing to do so informed her husband that he had made advances towards her. Acastus, hearing this, determined to have Peleus killed. After going hunting with him on Pelion, he left him asleep on the mountain and hid his magic knife, the gift of Hephaestus, so that he could be killed by the Centaurs, but Chiron found the knife and saved him. Peleus, in revenge, sacked Iolcus, and went on to marry Thetis. Details are discussed in the notes which follow. The same sequence of events was narrated in the Hesiodic Catalogue (frr. 208-11); another Pindaric account in N. 5.22-37. See in general A. Lesky, RE xix (1937), 277-84 (Peleus and Acastus), 284-302 (Peleus and Thetis). 5 4 - 6 . Cf. N. 3.34 c cxpatiac with sch. 57, 51.10-13, , 'Iacovoc , < B C ; (fr. 62); Lesky (54-68 n.), 283f. 54. : predicative, 'into slavery'. The correction, made in accordance with O. 10.28, is E. Schmid's; otherwise the word is found only in late authors (Nonn. D. 21.272, Man. 1.275). The corruption may be due to confusion with the
13 LSJ Rev. Suppl. cites the first of these; note that it is not necessarily a personal name, as stated there. For discussion of these forms, see A. Leukart, Die frhgriechischen Nomina auf -ts und -s, Vienna 1994,49; . Meiner and . Tribulato, TPhS 100, 2002,309 n. 47. 14 The instance of 'lovioc doubtfully restored by Grenfell and Hunt at 4 fr. 46.4 (cf. Maehler's 'Index verborum', ii.205) rests on a false decipherment of theirs: see ZPE 145, 2003, 7-10.

40

AN 4

substantive . Such errors are fairly common (Schroeder 27f.). : there is little to choose between this form (V) and -- (BD): see . West, Glotta 41, 1963,278-82; Braswell on P. 4.77(b). 55. {}: there is no authority for the sense 'approach (as an enemy)' which LSJ 1.2 assign to the transmitted in this passage; it would be expected to mean 'entreat' (LSJ 1.1). (Heyne) could perhaps mean 'having caused to yield', as the middle means 'yield' at II. 6.336 ' : for the principle involved, see N. 10.69 n., and for the regular confusion of and -, cf. e. g. S. fr. 844.3. The use of the verb at S. El. 1193 tic c' ; would be parallel if rightly explained by Jebb, but the text is in doubt. J. P. Postgate, Mnem. 53, 1925, 383f., proposes instead , but provides no evidence for the existence of such a form. 56. <: i. e. the Thessalians, first so called here. 57. : so called also at N. 5.26; Apollod. 3.13.3 gives the name as Astydameia. See Lesky (54-68 n.), 283. 57f. I : explained in detail at N. 5.26-31. 58. : i. e. 'having been subjected to' (LSJ s. v. () C.III. 1; add . 88 (), 89 (), frr. 228a. 19 (), 257). The verb could hardly mean by itself cic ... (sch. 92b, 79.24-80.1; cf. 92c, 80.3f.). Other views: (1) E. Schmid, proposing (sic), makes Hippolyta herself the user of her : but then we miss the essential point that the were used against Peleus, and oi in the next sentence cannot easily refer to Peleus if he has not been mentioned in the previous clause. (2) Heyne finds evidence for a variant reading in the note on line 59 in sch. 95b, 80.9-11, ek , . On this basis, he suggests that the scholiast had in his text at 57 " He notes that if this reading is adopted, (57) and (60) will have to be taken as the beginning and end of the sentence. It will also be necessary to alter (59) to : so Schroeder, who proposes " A K O C T O C as his own conjecture, making no reference to the scholion. But while one may admit that the scholiast's choice of expression in the note quoted above has been influenced by 57f., it would be rash to require the poet's text to conform to what the scholiast says in what is after all an explanation of another phrase; and ate (60), which serves in the transmitted text to mark the change of subject, would be a pointless addition in the text as emended (cf. Wilamowitz 176 n. 0). (3) , proposed by A. Khnken, Die Funktion des Mythos bei Pindar, Berlin and New York 1971, 202, is also unacceptable. Anyone hearing line 57 would take as a possessive genitive with ; the genitive absolute construction that Khnken proposes to introduce could simply not be understood. (4) Tuiyn has in his apparatus ' Triclin.1"". What the note in question actually says is , (quoted by Mommsen in his large edition; sch. 92 in his Scholia recentiora Thomano-Tricliniana in Pindari Nemea et Isthmia, Leipzig 1865, 16). The conjecture will have been based on sch. 92c, 80.24, talc

 AN A

41

eic ^<, as Schroeder observes. The verb is not found in lyric except at Stes. S91.3, Pindar (x 4) and Bacchylides ( 1) preferring to use the middle and passive of . 59f. Cf. [Hes.] fr. 209 (quoted by sch. 95b, 81.1-5). On two Attic black-figure vases of the late sixth century, Peleus is shown taking refuge in a tree with wild animals below ( LIMC Peleus 9, 10); on the second of these, he has the knife in his right hand. 59. ... : [Hes.] fr. 209.2f. ... . as a name of Hephaestus occurs on a Tarentine vase of about 350 BC (LIMC Ares 73 (with plate) = Hera 319), noted by Welcker in Dissen's commentary (in Boeckh's large edition). It is perhaps to be recognized also in E. Here. 471 ... ( Bothe (1802)), ociv (Kirchhoff's punctuation), compared by Bergk, since the club was according to D. S. 4.14.3 a gift of Hephaestus: see C. Robert, RE iv (1901), 1995f. For traditions concerning the knife, see Lesky (54-68 n.), 283. The scholiast, failing to understand the reference of , proposes an absurd explanation (95a, 80.5-9; b, 9-18); Didymus (ap. sch. 95b, 80.21-3; cf. c, 81.6-9) would read , not certainly found as an adjective before A. Eum. 635, but some further specification seems required, and the use of the article would be surprising.

59f. oi I : cf. Od. 2.165 xoicecci

, 17.82. The expression seems sufficiently vague to suit the indirect method adopted by Acastus in the Hesiodic account (cf. 54-68 n.), and need not suggest an attack by Acastus himself (so Lesky (54-68 n.), 282). 60. &: this epic form is transmitted at O. 10.105 (text doubtful), where the object is also . It is not found elsewhere in lyric. : so the manuscripts here and elsewhere in Pindar. There is no need to restore (Schroeder), although this may be the older form: for discussion, see Wchter 263f. 61. 'And he brought about the fate laid down for him by Zeus.' Peleus is shown to be the subject by what follows, the reference being to his marriage to Thetis. For accounts of Zeus' decision to grant her to Peleus, see N. 5.347,/. 8.27-47; Lesky (54-68 n.), 292-5. : the same phrase at P. 12.30, N. 7.44; for other authors, see Headlam 31. : an adjective, as always in Pindar (eight other instances), occurs first in tragedy; in Pi. fr. 232, it probably belongs to the quoting author, Plutarch, who has eight other examples. : cf. II. 21.450f. I ; LSJ s. v. II.2. 62-4. Cf. . 3.35f. I . The motif is popular in art, being found first perhaps in the seventh century (R. Vollkommer, LIMC vii.l (1994), 268f.). The present passage and S. fr. 150.2 ( , , ) are the earliest references in literature to Thetis' metamorphoses. See in general Lesky (54-68 n.), 289f.

42

NEMEAN 4

62. : cf. Dith. 2.15f. I . : Hermann's conjecture appears unavoidable. The word is otherwise found only at O. 6.67, of Heracles, and as a doubtful conjecture at Simon. 575.2.15 63f. I : the manuscripts have . . c%caic , with standing in a position which is otherwise always occupied by a long syllable (not in itself a fatal objection), and which is shown by brevis in longo at 23 and 47 to be the first of a period and so not suited to an enclitic.16 Ahlwardt's for answers these objections, but produces doubtful word order, the only guaranteed instances of the postponement of copulative in Pindar (leaving aside Ahlwardt's own (for ') at P. 10.69 and Schroeder's conjecture at N. 6.64, where see my note on 64f.) being those in which it stands between a preposition and its case (0. 7.26 , . 10.58 ... , . 7.31 (?)) or a preverb and its verb (/. 7.30 ' ).17 Anyway, in this position would naturally be taken as an accusative of respect. I have preferred to adopt the conjecture of C. L. Kayser, Jahrbcher der Literatur 105, 1844, 100. and or are so often found in close conjunction that it is by no means incredible that a scribe should accidentally have repeated after indeed the very phrase is used of teeth by Ael. A 4.21. Then was restored in place of the wrong ; finally an intelligible text was produced by replacing with . One need not accept Wilamowitz's contention (176 n. 0) that Kayser's conjecture gives inferior word order. 63. cf. Hdt. 3.108.4 , of the (unborn) lion. cx<caic: 'having caused to relax', by maintaining a firm grip, the fire, claws, and teeth with which Thetis strove to attack him. There is no reason to find here a metaphor from rowing (so sch. 101b, 82.14-16): the usage seen at P. 10.51 c%acov and elsewhere is only a particular application of the sense 'make relax' (cf. LSJ s. v. 4). 64. ... : cf. [Hes.| Sc. 146f. (Phobos) , I , . 65. ': for the use of 'one' of a particular member of a group, cf. II. 14.275f. , I ; Headlam 45f.
The latter part of the entry in LSJ Rev. Suppl. belongs to . . Gentiii, in L. Torraca (ed.), Scritti in onore di ltalo Gallo, Naples 2002, 338, would eliminate the brevis in longo by assuming 'la geminazione delta nasale in (v. 23) e della liquida in (v. 47), come in altri casi in Pindaro', but the occasional licence to which he refers, by which a final consonant before a vowel may be given a syllable-closing pronunciation, is not used by Pindar in the case of rho: see Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' D. 1; N. 10.31-3 n. 17 This is not to deny that it is postponed more freely in later poetry. Page on 'Anacr.' FGE 501 (A 6.134.4) Kiccov refers to Phld. Garl. 3272 (AP 5.112.5) , for . Numerous other examples, not all convincing, are collected by M. Haupt, Observationes criticae, Leipzig 1841, 61ff. = Opuscula i, Leipzig 1875, 134ff. See also Gow on ITheoc.l 8.23; F. Lapp, De Callimachi Cyrenaei tropis etfiguris, Diss. Bonn 1965,49.
16 15

NEMEAN 4

43

Thetis was mentioned by name at 50: similar variation in N. 3 (35 , 57 ), 5 (25 , 36 ), and /. 8 (27 , 34 , 43 , 47 ). See C. Ritter, De Pindari studio nomina variandi, Diss. Straburg 1885, 37 = Dissertationes philologicae Argentoratenses selectae 9, 1885, [275J. : also at I. 6.16, applied to Clotho; next in a Pisidian hexameter inscription of ii AD ( SGO iv. 18/04/02.5), applied to Zeus. See in general on - adjectives . 10.1 n. 6 6 - 8 . Cf. P. 3.93-5 ' (sc. ), I , I . The presence of the gods at the wedding is commonly mentioned: cf. also N. 5.22-5, II. 18.84f 24.62f |Hes.l fr. 211.9, Cypr. Arg. p. 38.5 B. = p. 31.7f. D. and fr. 3 B. = D., Ale. 42.6, etc. For other references to their gifts, see Lesky (54-68 n.), 292. 66. : so the in the trial scene on the Shield of Achilles '' (//. 18.504). 67. c ... : cf. for the construction S. Ph. 1123f. , . R. 3.1000f. ... . Hrtung proposed and rejected , meant as an internal accusative: but , unexceptionable of a seat, does not suit a sitting, and - is left unaccounted for (so Hrtung), since one can hardly supply 'mensis' (with H. van Herwerden, Jahrbcher fr classische Philologie Suppl. 13, 1882, 27; Studio critica et epicritica in Pindarum, Utrecht 1884, 49). Anyway, and sometimes have an accusative object, and there is nothing here to indicate that the accusative restored is to be taken otherwise, nor any reason to prefer the accusative if so understood to the transmitted genitive. 68. : better suited to than to (zeugma): cf. O. 13.18f. I... ...;, the only other lyric instance; LSJ s. v. II. 1. : restored by Rittershusius from sch. 110a (83.11, 14) in place of the unmetrical of the manuscripts: cf. N. 10.50f. ccpiciv I ' , the only other lyric instance. Wilamowitz, 402 n. 2, prefers ( ' 8 , Fulvius Ursinus), which he refers exclusively to Achilles, but does not give any parallels for the use of or to mean 'fr' in the sense required. The text so emended ought rather to mean, if anything, 'his power in relation to his descendants': cf. P. 2.86. 6 9 - 7 2 . The poet breaks off from the myth, as at P. 10.514, where again a nautical metaphor is used, O. 13.93-5, P. 11.38-40, /. 6.56; cf. also O. 8.53, 9.80-2, where Pindar moves on to a new theme following the myth without making a transition. See Drachmann, MP 265-8,325 (Latin summary). 69f. Cf. O. 3.43-5, N. 3.20f., I. 4.11-13, where men who are said to have reached the limits of human achievement are advised not to attempt to sail further than the Pillars of Heracles. Pindar seems to have associated the Pillars with Cadiz: cf. fr. 256 . See in general T. Braun in K. Lomas (ed.), Greek Identity in the Western Mediterranean: Papers in Honour of Brian Shefton, Leiden 2004, 301f.

44

EM 4

69. : //. 12.240, Od. 13.241, Od. 9.26. 70. : in h. . 251 and 291, the only examples of the geographical use of this name in earlier poetry, it refers to mainland Greece, distinguished from the Peloponnese and islands. Here the later use with reference to the continent is to be assumed. For the early history of the name, see e. g. West on Hes. Th. 357; G. Pfligersdorffer in Reallexikon fr Antike und Christentum vi, Stuttgart 1965, 965f. The apposition is paralleled e. g. by . Hipp. 763 ... yac, where see Barrett. : cf. h. Ap. 489 VT|OC . 71. ftnopa: used in similar sentences at O. 1.52 ' ' , 10.40 (-). 73f. Similar statements of the poet's purpose following a mythical section at O. 9.82f. ' ' I , 13.96f. Moicaic I ' , . 6.57f. ' I , /. 6.57f. , Moica, I . 73. : only here. Compounds in -yuioc are common in lyric poets, five others occurring only in Pindar (- . 7.4, - . 9.111, - fr. 122.19, - . 8.37, - . 9.24, fr. 123.12); there are also - ((0.1 5.13), - (Ibyc. 285.3), - (. 11.1 Of.), - (. 13.137), and perhaps <:(Philox. (?) 832 ap. Antiph. 205.7). 75. : the construction as at . 3.15 ... . , conjectured here by . Schmid, cannot be shown to be a Pindaric form (Schroeder 12). The initial anceps of the first colon of str. 3 is represented elsewhere by a long syllable, but in the same colon in its appearances at the beginnings of str. 1 and 2, both - and ^ are found in the initial position. 76. : 'with glorious fruit', i. e. 'profit', the compound only here. 77. ': this verb six times in Pindar, not elsewhere in lyric, : for Pindar's use of this term, see the introduction to N. 6. 79. : apparently 'devoted to', only here with a dative referring to a thing. 79-88. Praise of Callicles. The athletic achievements of the victor's father's line will already have been commemorated in epinician odes (78f.): Pindar need not mention the details. Instead, he gives prominence to an Isthmian victory obtained by a relative of the victor on his mother's side, which might otherwise have been forgotten. 80. : no doubt 'maternal uncle', the usual sense.'8 Pindar uses the plural more generally of relatives on the mother's side (0. 6.77, N. 10.37), and this more

J. Bremmer, 'The importance of the maternal uncle and grandfather in archaic and classical Greece and early Byzantium', Z P E SO, 1983, 173-86, suggests on the basis of this passage and others in Pindar that maternal uncles had an important role in the education of their nephews (179f.), but there is no real evidence for this.

18

EM

45

general sense is found even in the singular in relation to figures of legend, where there is no risk of confusion (grandfather, O. 9.63; a distant ancestor, . 11.37; cf. ' of the great-great-grandfather in Stes. 228), but it would be needlessly perverse to use it in relation to a living person: cf 91f. n. See in general O. Szemer6nyi, AI 16,1977,55. 81. : for the metaphor, see N. 8.47 n. : cf. Theoc. 6.37f. ' I : , Alexis 22 with Kassel-Austin on 1. 3. For a collection of hyperbolical comparisons of this kind in Greek literature, see W. Bhler, Zenobii Athoi proverbia v, Gttingen 1999, 231-5. 82-8. There is no formal apodosis. Instead, with an easy ellipse, Pindar gives his response to the request: 'As gold being refined shows all its brilliance, so a song in honour of great deeds makes a man as fortunate as kings. Let him find in me a celebrator of his Isthmian victory.' 82. : cf. Simon. 592 ( Herwerden). Elsewhere is used ( ... [ Ibyc. S151.42f.). 84. : gives the word a rough breathing, but see 6 n. : . 1.113f. ' I . : here a possessive compound, 'like-fortuned': cf. e. g. O. 9.64 'like-named'. At A. Pers. 634 and Ariphron 813.4, the sense is 'godlike': cf. . 85-8. 'Dwelling beside the Acheron, let him find my tongue a celebrator (of the place) where ...' Pindar might have written merely 'let me celebrate [ or the like] his Isthmian victory'. Instead a more complicated sentence is used. The fact that Callicles has died, not explicitly mentioned before, is briefly alluded to in a participial phrase; then, set against the reference to his present home by the Acheron, there is a longer evocation of the games at the Isthmus, where he was once a victor, and it is with a reference to his being garlanded there that the stanza ends. His 'flourishing' then (, 88) gives a strong contrast with his present condition. In a similar way, the description at the end of O. 14 of the garlanding of the victor Asopichus at Olympia is set against a reference earlier in the same sentence to the black-walled house of Persephone, where his father is to learn of his victory. The -clause is taken as above by F. Heimsoeth, Addenda et corrigenda in commentariis Pindari i, Bonn 1840, 5If., who compares for the elliptical form of the expression /. 2.3-5 , I C T I C I . (only here) is predicative (so . Myers (tr.), London 1874: 'Let Kallikles ... find in my tongue a minstrel of his praise, for that at the games ...'): cf. with this verb P. 11.52f. ... I , . 6.53f. ... I . The alternative understanding 'let him find my celebrator-tongue' is to be rejected: 'find' does not mean 'hear', and even if it did, I should be reluctant to credit Pindar with the notion that his compositions could be heard from beyond the grave. At O. 8.81-4 and 14.20-4 it is personified abstractions, ' and ', and not odes of Pindar, whose task it is to convey news of victories to the

46

Underworld; nor are the dead kings of Cyrene said to hear performances taking place among the living (P. 5.101). But if is to be understood as I have argued, the -clause must be taken with . Callicles is to find in Pindar not merely a celebrator, but a celebrator of his victory at the Isthmian games: so in the simpler expression of the thought mentioned above, we should have expected to find not alone, but or the like. Some scholars have taken exception to , and I have considered the possibility that IN(A) following OPCOTPIAINA is due to a dittography antedating the introduction of colometry. One might then replace it, for example, with Rauchenstein's c (Zeitschr. fr die Altertumswiss. 3, 1845, Suppl., 62 n. *); but with this in the text we should lose the specification of given by the -clause and required by the sense as explained above. There are no good grounds for doubting the word. 85. : the present participle also at O. 6.78 and P. 4.180; cf. N. 8.9 . These are both epic words, not found elsewhere in lyric. 86. O p c v t p i a i v a : an exclusively Pindaric word. Pindar has also (. 1.40) and (. 1.73), neither of which is attested elsewhere; cf. Pae. 7(f). 1 ][. Otherwise there is only (Stes. PMGF i App. fr. 72.7 (suppl.), IG i3.828.3 ( CEG 266.2, Athens, dated to 'ca. 480-475?'), Ar. Eq. 559, 'Arion' 939.2 (cj.)). Though these compounds have nom. and voc. sing, in - a and acc. sing, in -, the gen. sing., only here, has the -a expected in a masculine -stem in Pindar. See further Threatte ii.89 (on ). Opco- is given by the mediaeval manuscripts here and at O. 8.48 and P. 2.12, but at Pae. 9.47, Grenfell and Hunt's [] is clearly too long for the space in the papyrus, and their alternative suggestion Opc[i-, for which they compare the Pindaric and , is to be preferred; the same form is restored by Lobel in the other places (first ap. Snell2 (1955), 336, in the 'Index nominum propriorum'; named in Snell ii3 (1964), 187). opco- in the form of the word attested in the epinicians is generally taken to be the equivalent of -,19 as also in the name of the daughter of Deiphontes and wife of Pamphylus, Opcoia (Paus. 2.28.6). But -co- in place of the expected -ci- is very rare in early Greek, where it is virtually confined to - compounds: see Schwyzer 442; E. Risch, IF 59, 1944, 48f. = Kl. Sehr. 48f. opco- would naturally be connected rather with *pcoc = ppoc:20 cf. Chantraine s. vv. oppoc, ^, pco(K)pT|, . 21 87. : of Poseidon also at Hes. Th. 818, Pi. O. 1.72, Pae. 4.41; not elsewhere in lyric.

Otherwise Schulze, Kl. Sehr. 655 with n. 1, and J. L. Garcia Ramn, in M. Alganza Roldn et al. (edd.), : studia Graeca in memoriam Jesus Lens Tuero, Granada 2000, 140 n. I, who connect it with Ved. rsvd- , understanding 'high'. But apart from other considerations, 'que tiene ... el tridente en alto' (so Garcia Ramn) does not seem particularly convincing as sense. 20 opcoc, Laconian for , can hardly be relevant. 21 and (Theognost. p. 97.9f.) are of doubtful value as evidence.

19

NEMEAN 4

47

88. ceXivoic: the material of the Isthmian crown: cf. O. 13.33, /. 2.16, 8.64. Originally pine was used: see Pfeiffer on Call. fr. 59.5,9. 89f. Euphanes is introduced; praise of him follows at 93-6. 'Boy' and 'old grandfather' are contrasted: cf. P. 11.34f. ' I ( , . The theme of different ages links this sentence to the next. In the manuscripts, coc has been transposed to follow , with which it agrees. There is no reason to question the transmitted future. It is supported by sch. 144a, 86.7-9 (cf. sch. 144c, 86.16; 148a, 86.22), though the view expressed there that Euphanes was dead is shown to be false by (. Hipp. 1431 is a special case: see Barrett), and by the compliments paid to him in 93-6. 89. : 'ancestor', here probably of the victor's grandfather, perhaps on the mother's side (the view reported at sch. 144b, 86.13f.), since it is the victor's maternal uncle whose achievements he would be pleased to celebrate. 91f. A gnome providing a transition to the following description of Euphanes' imagined praise of Melesias: 'Men belong to various generations, and each expects to speak most ably of what he comes across himself.' Dissen (in Boeckh's large edition) considers making Callicles the victor's maternal grandfather (cf. 80 n.) and Euphanes his paternal grandfather, but rejects this view on the grounds that need not be used so strictly. In fact, Pindar need not even be implying that the two men were the contrast of ages in the previous sentence is enough to account for the use of the word in a general sentence here. 91. ... : a common type of polyptoton: see Gygli-Wyss 53. : restored by Mingarelli in place of the unmetrical it given by the manuscripts and explained by the scholiast (148b, 86.25 ; c, 86.26f. TIC ; cf. sch. 148a, 86.21f. , 86.23 ). The verb occurs elsewhere in lyric only at N. 7.42 ': for its use with a neuter pronoun as direct object, not found elsewhere, cf. (LSJ s. v. B.II.2b). 92. : the superlative also at N. 2.18, fr. 106.4; not elsewhere in lyric. 93-6. The subject is Euphanes. Heimsoeth (85-8 n.), 52f., takes it to be x\c (so sch. 151a-c, 86.29-87.12), supplied from the preceding sentence, but the praise at 94-6 indicates that a particular individual is meant (F. W. Schneidewin, Neue Jenaische Allg. Lit.-Zeitung 2, 1843, 1237). In virtuoso fashion, Pindar boldly applies to Euphanes' praise of Melesias a series of technical terms suggested by the latter's profession: for such exuberant play with metaphor in a final flourish, cf. N. 6.64-6 n. 93. otov: an exclamatory 'how' (Didymus ap. sch. 151a, 87.4-7). Aristarchus' interpretation of the paradosis as (ibid., 87.1-3; cf. sch. 151c, 87.10-12) does not suit the context. : trainer of the Aeginetan boy wrestlers whose victories are celebrated in N. 6 (mentioned at 64-6) and O. 8 (54-66), and no doubt also of the boy (90) Timasarchus. Sch. 155a, 87.25f., states that he was an Athenian (unnecessarily doubted by Wilamowitz, 398 n. 1), and he is duly registered as the second holder of this name in LGPN ii. . T. Wade-Gery, JHS 52, 1932, 208-10

48

NEMEAN 4

= Essays in Greek History, Oxford 1958, 243-6, identifies him with the seventh, the father of Pericles' rival Thucydides, adducing the metaphors from wrestling used in association with this Thucydides at Ar. Ach. 704, 710, Plut. Per. 8.5 (~ Praec. ger. reip. 5, 802C), 11.1, and the statement at PI. Men. 94c that his sons were excellent wrestlers, trained by the best men available. Wade-Gery may be right, but the evidence does not seem conclusive. R. Kirchner, Altertum 41, 1996, 165-76, following . W. Pieket, MNIR 36, 1974, 82 (= Nikephoros 14, 2001 [2003], 175) . 68, rejects the identification: an aristocrat could not in his view be a trainer. See in general on Pindar's references to trainers Barrett, Dionysiaca 19 n. 27. : 'twisting' was an important technique in wrestling. Cf. for this verb Theoc. 24.11 If. cca ' I , Thphr. Char. 27.14, Poll. 3.115. At Ar. Ra. 957 is conjectured by Bergk4 on line 23 of our ode, for of the manuscripts, but perhaps unnecessarily: see Diggle on Thphr. loc. cit. (486 . 119). The metaphorical use of the middle in Attic, 'in argument, twist and turn, shuffle' (LSJ s. v. B.II.l), does not seem directly relevant here. Since the reference of is to Euphanes' own 'contention', the singular, given by the manuscripts and assumed by sch. 151b, 87.9, and 151c, 87.11, is to be preferred to the plural assumed by sch. 151a, 87.2,6. There the verb is explained as meaning (87.3; cf. 87.7), but this sense appears unexampled. (It is not clear in what sense is meant by sch. 151c, 87.12: the sense 'turn to flight' is not attested for the simple verb.) 94. : cf. O. 6.85f. I ; LSJ s. v. II.2. The verb is also used in connection with wrestling. The instruction occurs repeatedly in a wrestling manual of ii AD, P. Oxy. 466 (. B. Poliakoff, Studies in the Terminology of the Greek Combat Sports2, Frankfurt am Main 1986, 161-71); cf. also S. Tr. 520 , in a description of the fight between Heracles and Achelous, and the use of (LSJ s. v. II. 1). only here: -cxpoc is restored at Strat. AP 12.222.7 and Philogelos 153. Cf. (A. Su. 468, Cho. 692, etc.) and the metaphorical use of (. 8.27 .). : 'in respect of speech': LSJ s. v. A.I.7. : for the use in connection with wrestling, cf. //. 23.714f. ' I , |Hes.] Sc. 301 f. ' ' I . 95f. Similar contrasting pairs at P. 2.83f. I ' * : , 8.6-12 I ..., I ' tic I I I I . 96. : 'hostile': see Fraenkel on A. Ag. 874. used in wrestling of one who waits to fight the winner of a previous contest (LSJ s. v. II.4), here by extension of one ready to fight when the need arises.

EM 6 Occasion No date is transmitted for the ode: all we have is a single date for each of two figures mentioned in it. (1) Melesias, who trained the victor Alcimidas (cf. 64-6), also trained Alcimedon, whose victory of 460 BC is celebrated in O. 8. But his career will have been a long one: Alcimedon's victory was the thirtieth that Melesias had to his credit (0. 8.65f.), and may not have been the last. (2) Alcimidas' grandfather Praxidamas obtained his Olympic victory (17) in 544 (Paus. 6.18.7). For earlier views concerning the date, see Bowra 412. Composition of the Ode Pindar opens with a stanza on the theme of men and gods (1-7), closing with a reference to the uncertainty of our lot (6-7). It is Alcimidas' family history that has led Pindar to these reflections. His inherited qualities, as he now shows, are like cornfields, which produce grain and lie fallow in alternate years (9-11). After Alcimidas' own victory has been commemorated at suitable length, the epode sketches the remainder of the evidence. Alcimidas is following in the footsteps of his grandfather Praxidamas, who obtained victories at Olympia, the first Aeginetan to do so, and at the Isthmian and Nemean games (five and three respectively); Praxidamas' father, on the other hand, would have been forgotten but for his son's achievements. Pindar presents these facts with little poetic adornment, lest he should distract the audience from their function within the triad, that of justifying the claim at the start of the antistrophe, which in turn suggested the material of the opening stanza. It is the pattern that Pindar observes, and the further reflections to which that pattern leads him, that lend a broader significance to this family history. The demonstration is complete with the end of the triad. Pindar now widens his focus to include the oiicoc in general. The transition is made possible by the statement at the end of the first triad that Praxidamas' father became through the victories of his son the most distinguished of the sons of Hagesimachus. The poet can then begin the second triad by saying a little about his brothers: they too were successful athletes. Indeed the house has more boxing victories to its credit than any other in Greece. The Muse is urged to glorify the house in poetry, a request justified by a general statement on the role of song and talk in preserving men's glorious achievements when they are dead: these Bassidae have no shortage of such achievements for poetic commemoration. Following this appeal to the Muse, we expect the passage that follows, on victories of Callias and Creontidas, to be conspicuous for its artistry, and we are not disappointed (3444 n.) The third and final triad begins with the observation that the Aeacidae have by their great deeds made it easy for story-tellers to glorify Aegina (45-7). Their name has reached remote parts (48f.). Even the far-off Ethiopians have heard of

50

NEMEAN 6

them: their king Memnon was killed by Achilles (49-53). These matters have been treated by earlier poets, and Pindar earnestly follows them (53f.), but he has a more pressing concern (55-7): his present duty, willingly carried out, is a double one (57f.), the celebration of the twenty-fifth Panhellenic victory of the Bassidae (58-61) two more would have been theirs but for a piece of bad luck (61-3) and of Melesias' skill as trainer (64-6). The close is especially venturesome in its expression, containing what seems at first a very far-fetched comparison with a dolphin, whose point only becomes clear with the last word of the poem (64-6 n.).
OIKOC

and

No other O I K O C in Greece had more boxing victories to its credit than Hagesimachus' (25f.); the Muse is urged to celebrate it (28-9). But Callias, the first victor to be mentioned in the section that follows, is described not as a member of this OIKOC , but as 'from this by blood' (35-5b), meaning the Bassidae (31). is a term commonly used of patrilineal groups in Pindar's odes for Aeginetan victors. Besides the Bassidae, there are the Blepsiadae (O. 8.75), Meidylidae (P. 8.38), Theandridae (N. 4.73+77), Euxenidae (N. 7.70), Chariadae (N. 8.46), and Psalychiadae (/. 6.63). 22 Groups of this kind, tracing their ancestry back to a figure of the distant past (cf. 31 ), would be expected to encompass the male members of several : imprecise though that term is,23 it could hardly be stretched to cover more than a few generations of a man's descendants (here, those of Hagesimachus). But it is inconceivable that Pindar, having promised to praise the OIKOC , would mention instead more distantly related figures. It appears then that the men of Hagesimachus' OIKOC were all that remained of this . A sufficiently limiting term (and one in use throughout the Greek world) is required for the 'record' held by the family (25f.), in which reference is made to the OIKOC . But Pindar must also ensure that these victors' ancient receives commemoration: hence the shift in terminology. The victor's father The absence of any reference to Alcimidas' father is surprising. A boy victor's father would ordinarily deserve much of the credit for his victory: he would have arranged training (cf. PI. Men. 94c), and the boy could not travel to festivals without his permission (Pi. . 11.22-4). An ode for a boy victor would then be expected to include the name of his father. 24 Pindar indeed usually records the

22

See R. Parker, Athenian Religion: A History, Oxford 1996, 62f. with 63 n. 26; in general on in Greek cities, V. Gabrielsen, The Naval Aristocracy of Hellenistic Rhodes, Aarhus 1997, 141-9 (SEG xlvii.2251); on , OIKOC, and in Pindar, M. W. Dickie, Phoenix 33, 1979, 204-9 (unreliable on N. 6). 23 Cf. D. M. MacDowell, 'The oikos in Athenian law', CQ 39, 1989, 10-21, especially 15ff. 24 A name is given by sch. inscr., 101.13-15 : eiovoc :; but it is clear from the ode

NEMEAN 6

51

father's name even where the victor is not a boy (Drachmann, MP 199). It is omitted only in some of the odes for tyrants ( 0 . 1, P. 3, 4, 5), where the information will have seemed superfluous, in short odes (/. 3, but not the earlier /. 4 for the same victor; O. 4, but not the spurious O. 5 for the same victor; P. 7, 12), and in /. 7, where lines 24-36 are devoted to the victor's uncle, and O. 9: none of these is for a boy victor. According to Dissen (in Boeckh's large edition, II.2.409), Alcimidas' father was left out because he had obtained no athletic victories, a fact that Pindar would be unable to disguise; but the credit due to a boy victor's father would be due to him for the reasons mentioned, whether or not he was himself an athletic victor. Pindar does not shrink from naming Praxidamas' father, himself no athlete (20-2). Nor is it enough to suggest that the boy's father was dead: dead fathers of boy victors are named in O. 14 and N. 4 and 8, and apparently in O. 8 (81). But perhaps Alcimidas' father had died before his birth or in his infancy. The boy will then probably have been made a ward of one or more of his relatives,25 and the credit that would have been due to his father will have been due instead to his guardian or guardians. He may have been formally made a ward of Callias or Creontidas, for example, but there is no suggestion of this. It seems equally probable that a number of his male relatives shared the responsibility.

that Alcimidas was an Aeginetan. The son of Theon is likely to have been another person altogether (so Hermann3). 25 For arrangements at Athens, see A. R. W. Harrison, The Law of Athens i, Oxford 1968, 97-121; C. A. Cox, Household Interests: Property, Marriage Strategies, and Family Dynamics in Ancient Athens, Princeton 1998, 143-8.

52 Metre
STR.

EM 6

1 I gl er II 2 3
w w J W W I w u w u w w w 1 |

gl wil II

2 do(P hdocP I II ?2 AdD\ D-dtr fr II II II

4 5
W W W W W W W W

6
7 8

er d ia III EP. 1
WWwv.

2 3 4 5

- w w w w

dDcr I ia (= gl) I - EP d\ D - (= do^) I

W W W W I

20

w wI

"ia pe I

7
W W w

(') ia I -D 2 !!!

The most striking feature of this metrical scheme is the shift from one category (aeolic) to another (a mixture of dactylic and iambic) effected at str. 3. 0 . 13 displays the same basic technique, with a strophe moving from aeolic to dactyloepitrite, and an epode wholly in dactylo-epitrite; so in B. 3, the strophe is aeolic, the epode dactylo-epitrite. But in the case of our ode, there is more to say. On its first appearance, the development mentioned accompanies reflections on the two categories of men and gods and on how the distinction between the two, stark though it is, can nevertheless be blurred in the case of men possessing exceptional qualities. This opposition would surely be felt to be mirrored on the musical

EM 6

53

level. The distinction between the cola of str. 1 - 2 and those of str. 4 - 8 is perfectly clear, and yet the simple transformation carried out in str. 3 can bridge the gap. str. 1. Schroeder, with Christ1, divides after the initial bacchiac, comparing for the trisyllabic verse O. 7 str. 3, P. 5 str. 7 a , and . 1 ep. l b : but the first has four syllables, and the others need not be so divided as to give trisyllabic verses. 26 Pindar commonly begins with a variation on a standard aeolic colon (West, GM 66). str. 3. The transition from aeolic to dactylic is made with the colon which can be assigned to either category (acephalous dodrans or acephalous hemiepes). 27 The verse could alternatively be taken as gl D2, but then the shift is more abrupt, even with the series of 'modulations' recognized by West, GM 65. str. 4. separated by period-end (33f.) is paralleled by O. 6.103f. I ( (Schroeder). Without period-end there, we should have an unusually long period containing the rare sequence D D (see Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus', A.l.d); period-end here is guaranteed by brevis in longo at 48. The of (4) is long: cf. N. 10.82, where it occupies a consistently long linkanceps (West, GM 74 with n. 102). str. 7. This verse, marked off by hiatus on either side (28/28b o k a II ; 13b/14 II ), was first identified by Ahrens (in Schneidewin's 1843 edition). Boeckh joined it to the preceding verse, removing the hiatus at 28/28b by a complicated transposition; for another proposal, cf. 13b n. The second long is resolved in 28b, 50b (with Hermann's transposition: str. 8 n.), and 57b. C. L. Kayser, Jahrbcher der Literatur 105, 1844, 106, finds no Pindaric parallel for this resolution at the end of a verse, but cf. now Alcm. 1.2; there is no reason why Pindar should have found such a resolution particularly objectionable. ^ and correspond in single-short contexts also in an echo of this verse at the start of the next, and at the beginnings of ep. 6 and 7. Kayser objects also that no Pindaric verse consists of a trochaic metron: but O. 7 str. 3 is quadrisyllable ( - e). str. 8. A resolved cretic, , is transmitted at the start at 29 and 58 and as good as transmitted at 14 ( Hermann2: , < D): cf. . Med. 1395 (, variants , , **), Hec. 421 (, variants , , ) . 7 ' - g i v e s an unresolved cretic: the freedom of responsion is the same as that in the previous verse. In 50b and the first half of 51, the manuscripts have veikoc ' ()( -, Hermann's simple transposition, , restores There remains 36 - (... ): ^ cannot respond to It is true that has ^ at the start of 14, but the four other responding passages indicate that - ^ c t g j s required, and this is easily restored at 14. ... occurs also at Thr. 3.1, and the epithet

26

Cf. Dith. 2.13-15: Snell marks period-end before and after cv (his str. 11), but , ' ( may be taken together as - D ~ e " e - , with synizesis of - as at P. 4.225 (). 32 will then be [ or [. 27 Cf. T. Cole, Epiploke, Cambridge, Mass. 1988, 167.

54

NEMEAN 6

has probably come in through comparison with that passage: for this type of corruption, cf. 30 n. H e r m a n n ' s , close enough to suggest the posited comparison, and attested for Leto at h. Ap. 205, restores metrical correspondence. ep. 4. 62 is metrically unambiguous; 40 will respond according to one possible scansion, while 18 is defective (see 17f. n.). Triclinius obtained responsion by shortening 40 and 62 to suit 18 as transmitted. This approach was first rejected by Hermann in 1821 (in Boeckh's large edition), but he emended 18 and 62 to suit a different scansion of 40; Bergk 2 established the correct scheme, ep. 6. Boeckh divided after the initial iambic metron, but the enclitic ' (42) cannot begin a verse. Responsion between 42 and 64 is best produced by restoring () (Triclinius) at 64 (64f. n.): for the verse-initial cf. ep. 7; str. 7 n. 20 pic, will not respond as it stands, and I have adopted Ahlwardt's : pairs of words are transposed also at 27 and 50b-51. Alternatively, one could emend pic. Hermann 3 conjectures ( (sc. viicac), while West suggests recognizing an accusative tpic (<*tpivc): mistaken for , this would have escaped alteration to :, the form attested elsewhere. But the expression is doubtful. Hermann compares O. 7.82 ( : <:: Sic, ' ,) ' ' , but there no adverb was available. ep. 7. C ( o i ^ i 5 a ' (21) corresponds to I'cov - (65); 43 requires emendation (see .). ^ at the start varies at the start of ep. 6: for the principle involved, cf. str. 7 . ^ w - u - cannot be a glyconic in Pindar: 28 the anapaestic base is unacceptable. 29

28 29

Bacchylides has such a glyconic at the start of ode 18. Snell's analysis of O. 14 str. 8 is wrong: see ZPE 143, 2003, 11.

NEMEAN 6

55

1-7. Men and gods are descended from one mother, yet men are nothing, while the gods have eternal security; still, we can resemble the immortals, though we never know what Fortune has laid down for us. I have suggested above (under 'Metre') that the thought of this stanza is mirrorred in the metrical scheme. For the sententious opening, cf. N. 4.1-8 n. A particularly suggestive structural parallel is the final stanza of . 11 (8-11 n.). 1. Sv , : i. e. 'men and gods are a single race' (sch. 1, 102.7f.). E. Schmid translates 'Vnum hominum, alterum Deorum genus', but ... can hardly be used for ... (cf. Fennell; Frankel, D. u. Ph. 540 n. 6). In Call. fr. 194.75-7 ..., ..., [', successive items in a list are marked as distinct by the particles: retains the sense 'one'. See also H. Herter in Religion und Religionen: Festschrift fr Gustav Mensching, Bonn 1967,64 = Kl. Sehr., Munich 1975,249, with further bibliography. ... ... : for 'one' in anaphora, see Fehling 21 If.; add S. fr. 591.If. , ' If. I : i. e. Gaia. Cf. h. . 335f. ... , Orph. h. 37.If. . Schmid compares Hes. Op. 108 (be ' , but this seems to mean that gods and men 'started on the same terms' (West). No particular theory as to the origin of mankind is implied here. ... I i. e. 'one and the same': cf. M. L. West, Glotta 77, 2001 120031, 130f. Elsewhere this phrase is used of siblings (E. IT 497, Ph. 156, Or. 22-4; cf. II. 3.238, 19.293), an association which produced for in the quotation in Stobaeus (cf. Thgn. 300 ' yaexpoe ... ): cf. the variant at . Ph. [111 ' (yaexpoe Burges). 2. : 'wholly distinct': cf. S. Aj. 275 nac , 519 col ' , 728 nac , 706, Ph. 1341. For the verb, cf. Pi. Parth. 1.6f. , [Hes.] Sc. 55 (Heracles and Iphicles). 3. : i. e. 'insignificant': see A. C. Moorhouse, CQ 15, 1965,3140. 3f. ... : the same phrase at II. 17.425, Pi. P. 10.27; ... II. 5.504, Od. 3.2; cf. Pi. I. 7.44 . For discussion, see West, East Face 139f. 3. 6oc: perhaps best taken to be predicative (with ), not merely a description in (enclosed) apposition ( pace R. Renehan, ICS 27-8, 2002-3, 106): the 'security' of heaven is an essential part of the contrast drawn with men, who have no such security (cf. P. 3.86-8). Cf. Od. 6.42f. ' cpaci eoe I , Hes. Th. 128. (Hermann1) is needed before a vowel: cf. B. 13.207, 18.43. 4. : 'resemble': cf. fr. 43.1-3 , Trag. Adesp. 453 . 4f. ... : ... is the regular order, but cf. Men. fr. 630 I with Kassel-Austin; Antiatt. p. 99.2 , ' . : (fr. 138).

56

NEMEAN 6

I : elsewhere of gods (Zeus at Hes. Th. 37, Pi. P. 5.122, Theoc. 30.30; Persephone at h. Cer. 37); of men at Sol. 4c.3. Cf. Cor. (West, CQ 20, 1970, 278f.) PMG 692 fr. 7.9 (reference unknown). 5. : 'outward form, appearance' (LSJ II.2), as at /. 4.49 , Pindar's only other example. Cf. Homeric , , etc. Nothing is gained by understanding 'character' (so Mezger), a sense first attested in the fifth century (LSJ II.4). See in general H. Patzer, Physis, Stuttgart 1993.

6. ... : i. e. 'at no time': cf. Hes. Op. 102 '

, ' with West's note. : has an aspirate only in Attic and related dialects, where it appears to have been established 'after the middle of the fifth century' (Threatte i.500, ii.758). is transmitted at P . 8.95 and in fr. 182 (quotation; - v. 1.), - in these adjectives here and at /. 7.40, fr. 157, B. 3.73, ' at P. 4.130. : 'by night': cf. ' , and for the plural P. 4.255f. I , Nisbet-Hubbard on Hr. C. 1.25.7. 6b f. Lit. 'to what line Potmos has drawn that we run', a mixture of 'what line Potmos has drawn for us (to run to)' and 'what line Potmos has brought it about that we run to'. A straightforward (unmetrical) expression of the latter sense would be given by replacing with (cf. e. g. fr. 177(a) ). Pindar, using a bolder expression, extends the familiar figure of the finishing-line (see below on ) by making a personified Potmos (. 4.42 n.) responsible for marking the line, while retaining the construction of a verb of efficient causation, appropriate to a divine agent: 'we' do not have any choice in the matter. J. Chadwick, Lexicographica Graeca, Oxford 1996, 84f finds in this passage the sense ' lay down in writing, prescribe a command, rule, etc.' (not elsewhere with this construction), but it seems artificial to deny used in association with <: the sense 'draw'. 7. : the 'line' on a race-track at which runners started and finished (P. 6.45 ; . Hal. 4.102 , elsewhere , as at P. 9.118: see . . Gardiner, Athletics of the Ancient World, Oxford 1930, 133; Olson on Ar. Ach. 483. Similar metaphors at E. El. 954-6 ' I , I , fr. 169 ' . The metaphor is used here of how things will turn out in general, not merely of the final outcome, death: few can be unaware that they are 'running' towards that 'line'. But Pindar is not saying that the course of our lives is determined in every detail, only that certain outcomes are fixed: so in Pae. 6.81-104, the sack of Troy, though pre-ordained, is delayed by the death of Achilles. 8 - 1 1 . Alcimidas shows by his victory that his inherited qualities skip alternate generations, an example of the unpredictability of human affairs (6-7). A similar transition is made between generalizations and material concerning an individual and his family at . 11.37-42, but in the opposite direction. There, the revival of the ancient distinction of Aristagoras' family (33-7) prompts the poet to observe

EM AN 6

57

that do not manifest themselves continuously in every generation of a family; fields and trees are compared (cf. 911 n.). So M o t p t x (corresponding to in N. 6.6b) conducts the human race, and Zeus sends no clear sign (42-4: cf. N. 6 . 6 - 7 on the uncertainty of the future). The generalizations begun in this way just before the beginning of the last epode continue until the end of the ode. They soon diverge from those in N. 6 (though cf. . 11.44 ' with . 6.4), but their length, just over a stanza in an ode of three triads, is comparable. 8. ... : lit. 'shows ... to see': cf. 0 . 9.74f. I , S. El. 1458f. ... , 9\. (?). > : 'inborn qualities': cf. P. 10.12 . The adjective is common in Pindar in the sense 'inborn' (six other instances; also : 'kinsmen' at P. 4.133). Sch. 14a and b understand the 'kinship' of men and gods mentioned at the start of the ode (103.13, cf. 103.15f.), but our shared ancestry does not resemble fields as described here: only inherited qualities can be in question. 9 - 1 1 . The alternation in Alcimidas' family is like that seen in cornfields. The same image is used at . 11.37-42, but there the addition of fruit trees introduces the question of degree, not relevant here. Cf. also Arist. Rh. 1390b25-8. Extended similes are rare in Pindar: others occur at O. 10.86-90, N. 3.80-2, P. 2.79f O. 7.1-6, fr. 107a (Schmid, GGL 597 n. 3). 9. & : cf. the Homeric with verbs of likeness (//. 2.58, 14.474, Od. 6.152, 13.80). : the adjective first here and at P. 4.6; cf. the Homeric , and for the phrase E. He I. 1484f. yac; [ayp]oc [ (acc. plur.) is restored at CEG 752.3 (Attica, 'ca. 400-350?'). lOf. ..., I ' : 'at one time ..., at another'. Doric is transmitted in Pindar only here and at 0 . 6.66 ('at that time', with ' , 70), elsewhere (commonly); , , have these forms consistently. I have not ventured to accent ..., ' , though ..., would support it. 10. : for ' emphasizing a prospective ', see Denniston 473f. ... : cf. Hes. Op. 31 ioc ... . For the quadrisyllable scansion of the adjective, cf. Hes. Op. 607, h. Merc. 113, Max. 465. 11. : i. e. (sch. 17b, 104.9f.). Frankel, D. u. Ph. 540, translates 'aussetzend ihre Kraft still legen', but strength is more naturally said to be 'regained' as a result of rest () than 'snatched away'; nor did the fields formerly provide precisely . 1 3 . a l e : 'pursuing this lot from Zeus', i. e. victory in the Nemean games, over which Zeus presided (sch. 21a, 104.21-3); cf. P. 11.50 , and for in this sense O. 3.31. The hunting metaphor is continued in the following lines: cf. Pi. (?), P. Oxy. 2621 fr. 7.11-13 ] ' I ]' [] [ I ] [. LSJ Rev. Suppl. s. . II. 1 translates 'pursue, follow a course, occupation', but gives only two very late parallels; 'course, occupation' hardly suits a i c a v . The verb is

58

EM 6

used differently at 57: see n. 13b. {} : will represent a scribe's attempt to remove the asyndeton in a text from which oc (13) had dropped out by haplography after : cf. for the presumed haplography Simon. 541.12, E. Here. 1190, Ar. Ra. 756, 1211. Hermann 3 , joining str. 7 and 8, proposed ', but 'it is now that' is doubtful Greek (West, Studies in Aesch. 115). 15. Cf. for the image P. 8.35 <... , 10.12 . : see introduction on the occasion. : cf. S. fr. 269c.36 , Aj. 369 , 468 . 16. : '(born) of the same blood', only here (elsewhere , ) . Cf. for the formation ' f r o m the same w o m b ' , '(born) to the same father' (E. Risch, 2, 1945, 21 = Kl. Sehr. 118); on the origins of -IOC, C. J. Ruijgh, Mnem. 30, 1977, 186f. = Scripta minora i, Amsterdam 1991, 544f. The reference to Alcimidas as following in Praxidamas' footsteps brought out the similarity of their achievements, but offered no explanation: indicates that grandfather and grandson owe their success to their shared inheritance. Dissen took the point to be that Praxidamas did not gain the title of grandfather by adoption, but this would not usually need to be stated, in the sense 'brother (of his grandfather)' (Bergk 2 ) would be needlessly ambiguous here. Schroeder's (after N. 2.6f. ... ' ) is no improvement, and would naturally be taken to govern .

17f. I npSnoc

'

(): suppl. W. S.

Barrett, 30 comparing 0 . 13.29 , n i c a c , . 9.75 ' . Note also Call. fr. 384.29, Posidipp. Ep. 87.2; in inscribed epigrams for victors, CEG 814.9 (Argos, 'ca. 350-325?'), 862.3f. (Cos, 'ca. 350-300?') [][][] I vacov [][], SGO iv.20/14/01.5f. (Sidon, late iii BC), i.03/01/02.1f. (Priene, mid-i'i BC), 8, SEG xix.532.6 (Delos, i BC), and with , CEG 814.13 . Bergk established the metre (ep. 4 n.), supplying after :; but words more often drop out at the end of manuscript cola (cf. Mommsen), as in all manuscripts at 25 below, P. 12.7, . 1.52, 9.17 (?), 10.84, /. 8.13 (cf. O. 11.10, P. 11.57). Words of more than one syllable are omitted in mid-colon by all manuscripts only at P. 5.118 , I. 2.10,6.36. 18. : 'sprigs', i. e. a garland (. 11.29,1. 1.29,66; cf. Pae. 7b.6). 19. : 'having got himself crowned', hence 'having got himself a c r o w n ' : note the addition of at O. 12.17f. . Cf. for the middle . 7.15, 81, S. fr. 535.5; Wackernagel, ZVS 30,1890, 311 = Kl. Sehr. 674.

20f. , I ': see ep. 6 n. for the

30

In an unpublished paper referred to by West, GM 61. Cf. now also J. Fenno, 'Praxidamas' crown and the omission at Pindar, Nemean 6.18', CQ 53, 2003 |2004], 338-46.

EM 6

59

text of 20. Socleidas, it is implied, had died without achieving anything notable, and was forgotten until Praxidamas, his son (sch. 30, 105.15; 38b, 106.5-7), ensured by his own victories that he was remembered. Elision in the genitive ending -ao (cf. Mommsen on O. 13.34 [suppl.)) is not found elsewhere, but cf. -oi(o). Triclinius' - with hiatus following the long diphthong has parallels in Homeric prosody, and in Pindar at /. 1.16 ' (correption between longs would be anomalous: West, G M 11) and 61 (-' Turyn) . But the objective genitive is better paralleled (S. fr. 259.2, Hdt. 8.79.2); the dative would suggest 'reminded Socleidas' (cf. Schroeder). CCD- is paralleled in (. 7.8,70, 91), and no change is required by the metre: see ep. 7 n., 43 n. 21. :: 'the greatest' (so |Plut.] Nob. 20, vii.272.2f. Bern.). The word occurs fourteen times elsewhere in Pindar (including N. 8.43 ); 31 where the context is preserved (x 11), this, or else simply 'highest', is the sense, as in Bacchylides (x 3). So in Pindar means 'superior' (x 3). Sch. 30, 105.19f., understands , but the use with reference to age is doubtful, at II. 11.786 clearly means 'superior', and Archil. 38 , cited for the sense 'younger', need not be taken so (cf. e. g. F. Bossi, Studi su Archiloco2, Bari 1990, 122f.). 22. ' : so Maas for the transmitted -(). The hiatus might be defended at a pinch as suggested above (20f. n.), but the dative with would suggest 'was born to H.': cf. sch. 30, 105.20f. ... (- ). : so Triclinius; the transmitted would give contracted biceps (35 n.). Cf. /. 8.25, where (disyllabic) is probable (following ), though is found at P. 9.86 (and [O. 5.23]). Homer has correption of in lot, , and . Schulze, Kl. Sehr. 316-20, restores for these , , and , and here , but no certain trace of these forms has survived. The that Schulze 319 recognizes at IG i 3 .865 ('c. a. 460-450?') depends on a doubtful scansion; the inscription may well not be metrical at all. Iruik has a long first syllable at IG i 3 .783.3 (dated to '500-480?'; taken as an addition extra metrum at CEG 240.2) and 791.1 ( CEG 258.1, dated to '490-480?'). Cf. Threatte i.340, ii.221. Nor is the correption of otherwise unknown: cf. e. g. Anacr. 347.17 ; Schulze 318 n. 2, R. Renehan, Studies in Greek Texts, Gttingen 1976, 101. 23f. Lit. 'For three to him |i. e. 'three of his'], who tasted toils, as prize-winners reached the peak of excellence.' Having related how Socleidas became the most distinguished of Hagesimachus' sons, Pindar goes on to explain (note ) ' : three others had successful athletic careers of their own. Sch. 38a, 105.22-106.1, takes the three to be sons not of Hagesimachus (so sch. 38b, 106.4f.) but of Socleidas: but oi should refer to the nearer Hagesimachus. Anyway, 'three of his' would have no obvious sense for Socleidas as it does for Hagesimachus (following ' ), and 'sons' would need to be
31

Slater s. v. b; add Pae. 2.37f. I iVxat]ai ( 135, 2001,32).

60

EM 6

expressed; nor would Pindar have introduced Hagesimachus' other sons if he had nothing to say about them. C. Carey, CQ 39, 1989,7, follows sch. 38a, believing that the sentence must explain how Socleidas attained his pre-eminence, but 17-21 are sufficient explanation. See also 34-44 n. pc I : cf. /. 4.3 If. ' , I ; Hes. Op. 291 eic ', Tyrt. 12.43f. it c I , Simon. 579.7 ' c (- Wilamowitz). 24. : cf. . 10.7 . cuv ... : 'with divine favour': cf. . 4.7 n. 25f. The house's 'record'. How many of the twenty-five victories mentioned (58) were in boxing, Pindar does not say: only the more impressive overall figure is recorded. 26. : 'in the interior of all Greece', extending the Homeric " (//. 6.152, Od. 3.263); cf. Hes. Th. 1015 . 27. : of a 'large claim', as at Od. 3.227 ... , 16.243, S. Aj. 423 ; cf. Headlam-Knox on Herond. 6.34. Differently at Pi. N. 5.14 ('a grave matter') . 27f. I ' ieic: i. e. 'to have stated the truth'. Cf. A. Ag. 628 , 1194 (cj.), PI. Tht. 194a , Lgg. 705e, 934b, Antip. Sid. HE 404f. (AP 7.427.9f.) < I , . This familiar metaphor of hitting the target 'like (n. b.] an archer' should be distinguished from the Pindaric use of archery and javelin-throwing in their own right as metaphors for poetic composition: at O. 13.93-5 ' I I and no doubt fr. 6a(g) (cf. Lobel on P. Oxy. 2451 fr. 14 i.20ff.), the 'target' is the (proper) subject of an ode (cf. O. 2.89-91). See in general R. Alpers-Glz, Der Begriff CKOTIOC in der Stoa und seine Vorgeschichte, Hildesheim and New York 1976 (discussion of the Pindaric examples at 26-9, 148-51 (notes), 228-31 (addenda by W. Haase)). and D transpose : cf. 20 (ep. 6 n.), 50b f. (str. 8 n.). B's is derived from the ancient variant () (sch. 45a, 106.20; cf. 107.1 ); ] [ in 41 may represent either that variant or Pindar's , restored by Heyne (1773 edn.). 28. ': cf. . 13.28 . : sc. (Heyne, 1817), not (sch. 48a, b, 107.5-8): we require a specification of the subject of what follows, which as used at 27 does not provide (27f. n.). in Muse-invocations is confined to lyric in Pindar's time and before: cf. Alcm. 14(a). 1, 27.1, Stes. 240, S89+90.5 (G. Schade (ed.), Stesichoros ..., Leiden 2003, 151); M. Campbell, Studies in the Third Book of Apollonius Rhodius' Argonautica, Hildesheim 1983,6.

EM AN 6

61

28b. : cf. P. 4.2f. , I Moica, ' , of a whole ode. 29f. 'For when men have passed away, songs and talk preserve their fine deeds for them': a favourite sentiment of Pindar's. Cf. especially O. 10.91-6, P. 1.92-4 (30 n.); N. 4.6 n. c<piv picks up the subject of the genitive absolute: so apparently c<pictv at P. 4.68f. I cquciv . Cf. also Pae. 2.64 [] with Radt's note; for other authors, KG ii.l 10f., Pearson on E. Hel. 58 (Appendix). The genitive could in principle be taken with (not with the more distant ... ' (sch. 50, 107.9f.)), but no suitable sense results. 29. : cf. of the dead at P. 1.93 (see next note), 3.3 (Chiron); /. 8.11 ... . 30. : so Pauw; the same pair at N. 11.17f. The manuscripts have the unmetrical ( [ 41), due to comparison with P. 1.92-4 c I |cf. . 6.29J I : cf. for this type of corruption Schroeder on /. 6.17, adding e. g. N. 6.36 (str. 8 n.), 43 (see n.). M. R. Calabrese De Feo, in Ricerche di Filologia Classica iii, Pisa 1987, 38^14, accepts the transmitted 'free responsion', but for dactylic base in Pindar she can refer only to O. 1.73 ( Moschopulus), . 7.20 ( I) (another scansion is available, even if Wieseler's palmary v. is rejected), and Pae. 6.117 (see ZPE 143, 2003, 12f.). 31. BacciSaiciv: Didymus' conjecture (sch. 53a, 107.14-20) is apparently founded merely on the occurrence of the name in Pythaenetus' (FGrH 299 F 2, where see Jacoby), and need not be taken seriously. : 'famed of old is the family', beginning a new sentence (sch. 53e, 108.5-7). 32. : 'conveying a cargo of their own victory songs', used of epinician odes is exclusively Pindaric (P. 10.6, N. 8.50; Pae. 8b(e).3 is doubtful). Cf. (x 5), (. 4.11 n.), (. 3.6). i. e. 'poets': see . 10.26 n. 33. : 'to provide much (material for) song': cf. Pae. 18.3 ] . C. Cassio, AS 2, 1972, 469-71, takes Pae. 4.23f. []|] in the same way, but there is no 'to poets' there; cf. also C. Carey, CR 41,1991,15. 34-44. Victories of Callias at the Pythian games and of Creontidas at the Isthmian and Nemean games. The festivals are arranged in order of importance, as expected; approximately equal space is devoted to each of the two victors (64 and 68 syllables). The expression is carefully varied. First, the victor is the subject, then the venue (39), and finally the material of the crown (42). Each of the sentences conveys the significance of victory by a different emphasis. The first gives prominence to the divinities with whom the victor gained an association, Apollo and Artemis and the Graces. In the second, the context of the 'oxslaughtering third-year festival of those living round about' held in Poseidon's

62

NEMEAN 6

temenos is highlighted: this was no small-scale affair. In the last, we are reminded of the antiquity of the Nemean games: the celery crown is termed 'the lion's pasture', and the mountains of Phlius are 'ancient'. Geographical references further differentiate the descriptions: in connection with 'goodly Pytho', Pindar mentions the spring Castalia; then the Isthmus is termed ... ' , and the shady mountains of Phlius are mentioned in connection with Nemea. Of the Bassidae's twenty-four earlier victories in the major festivals (58-61), only these receive detailed treatment; yet space is found later on for Polytimidas, who had merely deserved to win a victory (61-3). This suggests that Callias, Creontidas, and Polytimidas were still alive, and would expect their achievements to be specified: greater vagueness would be acceptable in the case of the three victorious sons of Hagesimachus (23f.), who were presumably dead. They may have been just as successful, or more so (though none was an Olympic victor): twelve victories of the twenty-five are unaccounted for, and since no other victors are mentioned, it is likely that these twelve were theirs. 34f. I ... : cf. P. 9.71, B. 3.62, 5.41 (the only other occurrences of the adjective in these poets), Od. 8.80, Hes. Th. 499, fr. 60.2, Hymn. Horn. 24.2. 35. boxers of this period wrapped leather straps round their hands for competition. Cf. e. g. 11. 23.684, Eup. 350; . B. Poliakoff, Combat Sports in the Ancient World, New Haven and London 1987, 70. The transmitted gives contracted biceps, a freedom nowhere reliably attested in Pindar (ZPE 143, 2003, 11-16): examples at 22 and 51 are easily eliminated. occurs elsewhere only in a definition at Hsch. 4376. Triclinius' restores the metre, but singular with plural seems indefensible, and I have substituted the plural, is slightly further from the paradosis, but could still have been displaced by a supralinear gloss mistaken for a correction. 35b. : 'by blood': cf. the similar use of (P. 9.14a f. I , Od. 15.267 ; LSJ s. . 1.1). I owe the interpretation to an unpublished note of Barrett's. According to the usual view, the word stands in apposition to , but the parallels for so used of a single person are all much later: cf. e. g. Call. fr. 67.7, SH 254.2, Theoc. 24.73 with Gow. The usage in question may have arisen from misunderstanding of a passage such as this. For the importance of , cf. 16 above. 36. : see str. 8 n. Cf. Pi. fr. 215(b).8 [][ (-[ Snell, with Moicaic[), B. fr. 20E.11 [. 37. epveci AaiOOc: 'sprigs (i. e. offspring) of Leto': cf. I. 4.45 , . 5.87, Ar. Th. 321 pvoc (Artemis), Theoc. 7.44 with Gow. Apollo and Artemis are mentioned in connection with the Pythian games at P. 4.3 (quoted at 28b n.); cf. N. 9.4f. ... I . : so V. and D have the dative (cf. sch. 64d, 109.12), and occurs without variant at O. 7.17 and N. 11.24. It may be correct here; but an accusative has become a dative following 'by' at P.

NEMEAN 6

63

12.26 ... , where (cj. Hermann) is preserved only in the lemma of Theon's commentary ( 42 ), while the medieval manuscripts have a dative, V also for . 37f. I kcnipioc : celebrations were held on the evening of the victory: cf. O. 9.1-4, 10.73-7, N. 10.33-5; sch. O. 9.1h, i.268.2-5. T h e Graces in Pindar are closely associated with athletic victory and its celebration in song: cf. especially O. 14, for a victor from Orchomenus, where they had a cult; O. 4.9, 9.27, P. 5.45 (quoted below), 6.2, etc. (Gow on Theoc. 16.6; also e. g. Verdenius, Comm. i.103-6). 'blaze' of glory is exclusively Pindaric: cf. Pae. 2.66f. 6 [<.] ; transitive at P . 5.45 CE ' ; . 10.2,1. l.Tb (both ) . This 'blaze' contrasts with the darkness of the evening: cf. O. 10.73-5 ' I I czkvac <p<xoc. 39. ... ' : i. e. the Isthmus: cf. /. 4.20 . : cf. . 5.25 . : 'those living round a b o u t ' , responsible for organizing the festival: cf. . 11.19 n. 4 0 . : a festival held in every third year, counted inclusively, i. e. in alternate years. This distinguishes the Isthmian festival from the Pythian, a pic (held every four years). : for another Aeginetan attestation of this name, cf. the scarab seal LSAG 439.10a ('c. 500-450?'). 42. ... : 'the pasture of (associated with) the lion', i. e. the celery which formed the Nemean crown (sch. 71a, 110.13f.; 71b, 110.17f. | B D | , 18f. |P|), not Nemea itself (sch. 71a, 110.15f.; 71b, 110.17f. |P); 71d, 110.23): the verb is imperfect (43 n.). For the allusion to the Nemean lion, cf. O. 13.44 : /. 3.1 If. ... , . 9.6-9, 13.46-9. 43. * : the manuscripts give ' for the expected ^ ( e p . 7 n.): ' is due to Mingarelli, to Hermann 3 , will have come from O. 13.32f. ' I (cf. 30 n.), ' from a gloss on the present used in the sense 'be a victor': cf. O. 1.97 6 ( sch. 157e, i.51.13; cf. 157b, 51.6), 4.22 (viKT|cac sch. 34c, 137.15), /. 6.7 ( sch. 7, iii.251.14). 44. : 'ancient', according to the usual view. Hutchinson on A. Sept. 321 understands ' a w e s o m e ' here and at A. Eum. 1036 <: , S. Ph. 142 . But 'ancient' goes well with the reference to the Nemean lion; the mountains have no association with divinity that might justify the use of or a synonym. For 'old' of natural features, cf. A. Su. 1020f. ' ... , . Andr. 1265f. ... I :. Bergk 4 emends to ' , but an adjective for the town would be a distraction in a description of the scenery around Nemea; the 'enallage' recognized by Wilamowitz (on E. Here. 468) would have the same effect. 4 5 . Similar imagery at I. 2.33f. , I , 4.1 tex

64

EM 6

<, . 5.31-3 () (), 19.1f. <: ; cf. . fr. 27. : those 'versed in tales or stories' (LSJ 1.1), as in Herodotus (1.1.1; 2.3.1, 77.1; at 4.46.1 more generally 'learned, erudite'): see F. Jacoby, Atthis, Oxford 1949, 389 n. 5; N. Luraghi in id. (ed.), The Historian's Craft in the Age of Herodotus, Oxford 2001, 156-8. 'Prose writers' (sch. 181b, ii.28.27) need not be meant at Pi. P. 1.94 (quoted in 30 n.): the Herodotean sense is perfectly suitable. 46. c<piv: i. e. to the (sch. 75, 111.8f.). Sch. 75, 111.11-13, understands 'to the people of Aegina', implied by vacov : but the plural is not easily so understood when the have just been mentioned, and while the Aeacidae have evidently provided the with an outstanding portion through their noble deeds, it is not clear how aicav is to be taken if ccpiv refers to the islanders. It can hardly mean 'glorified' (oovc sch. 75, 111.12f.). 47. : cf. Hdt. 1.176.1 , 9.40. 48f. Cf. /. 4.41 f. I , . 13.180f. () [] , Thgn. 237f. coi ' , ok ' I ncav , . Ag. 576 < . 48. : often doubted ( Nauck), but cf. Sapph. 21.8 , Ale. (rather Sapph.?) 128ab.ll (?); H. Rix (ed.), Lexikon der indogermanischen Verben, Wiesbaden 1998,431. 49-53. The death of Memnon at Troy, taken from the Aethiopis: see Proclus' summary, p. 68.14 B. = 47.18 D. For other Pindaric references, cf. O. 2.81-3, N. 3.61-3, I. 5.39-41, 8.514. Achilles and Memnon are quite commonly shown fighting in archaic and early classical art: see A. Kossatz-Deissmann, LIMC vi.l (1992), 453-5. 50. : cf. . 3.62f. ccpici Koipavoc I '' . : treated as part of (sch. 83, 111.15-17; West, Homeri Ilias i, Stuttgart and Leipzig 1998, p. xx). Cf. N. 5.19-21 I ' I ' . The sense seems to be 'land', 'alight', a development of the Homeric usage seen at O. 13.72 ' ' . 5 0 - 1 . I I : see str. 8 n. Cf. Pae. 2.63f. [ I , A. Pers. 515f. , I , Ag. 1175 , Eum. 22-4 I I , and other passages cited by J. Diggle, PCPS 42, 1996, 119, on E. fr. 223.86f. ... '; A. Cho. 32-7 ... . The subject in these is always an abstraction or divinity. Here Achilles is boldly identified with the abstract 'opposition': merely 'stepping down' from his chariot, he 'falls heavily' on a whole people.

EM 6

65

51. : so . Schmid, Pauw, restoring the metre (cf. 35 n.) Pauw thought the transmitted too recondite to be due to a scribe, but it may have come in from a note. Boeckh printed -aic and -aica elsewhere in the aorist participle, but kept the - of the medieval manuscripts in this verb (1.1 pp. xxxiii f.). Cf. however fr. 140a.65 , Ale. 38a.3 (Schroeder 501; for Ale., add 129.23, 130.29, 303.2 |?|); an unpublished papyrus from Oxyrhynchus now gives ]aic here (Braswell on P. 4.22(c)). 52f. 'When he slew the son of shining Dawn with the point of his raging spear'. The inherited description ... 'Aooc is balanced by a phrase of similar form, I ; 'raging' at the end of the clause balances 'shining' at the beginning. 52. ... 'Aooc: cf. Od. 4.188 'Hoik ... <, Pi. . 2.83 'AOOC ' . 'AOOC is transmitted here, but the line ends elsewhere; for 'Aooc (E. Schmid), cf. Aatooc (Pae. 5.37), (/. 7.51, P. Oxy. 2442 fr. 51.2 fsuppl.l). : so Pauw (cf. sch. 85a, 111.22, ). The manuscripts' unmetrical may be due to a reminiscence of the Homeric (//. 16.315 | a late variant], 505, 20.416, Hes. Sc. 365 v. 1.; I II. 6.319f., 8.494f.; cf. Tyrt. 11.20). The same error is corrected by Pauw at N. 10.60 ac , /. 4.51 ' . 53. : 'raging': cf. II. 8.111 ', it , 16.74f.; West, East Face 371. The word is rare, occurring also at Pae. 9.18 ( .) and twice in Stesichorus (PMGF i App. frr. 64().2,67(a).5), otherwise only at II. 3.220 and Theoc. 25.83. 53f. 'And men of earlier times found in this a main road.' Pauw's for restores strict responsion. For 'road' meaning 'theme for poetic treatment', cf. 45 with n.; also perhaps the epic ' (?), 'path of song'. < seems to be used similarly at Pae. 7b.l If. ' [ ] ' I [ ] ' :. At P. 4.247f. ' - I , the point is different, the 'main road' being contrasted with a 'short cut', i. e. a more concise way of treating the same theme. 54. : the manuscripts have no examples of temporal augment in this or other verbs beginning in -, but their evidence is nearly worthless. Pindar himself may well not have distinguished between and in writing, and even if he did, was liable to be turned into at a later stage, when the distinction was no longer familiar: this is what has occurred in the manuscripts of Homer (West (50 n.), p. xxvii). 55. vaoc: 'by one's foot' is a common expression for 'near' ( . 1.74, . 3.60, 10.62, . 9.38, I. 8.12), here by extension applied to a ship: cf. E. Hec. 939f. v a i k , and perhaps 1019f. I . . . '' Tpoiac . The nautical meaning 'sheet' is unsuitable, and we need not look for another part of a ship, such as the rudder (sch. 94a, 113.4f.; 94b, 113.12; not supported by Od. 10.32 , where the sense may be 'sheet'). Tim. 791.90f. has nobac c for 'oars' (cf. Trag. Adesp. 244), but 'oar' is no more appropriate

66

NEMEAN 6

here than 'sheet'. 56f. I : cf. P. 6.36 , . 1.178f. , fr. 12 . 57f. A statement of purpose following the myth: cf. N. 4.73f. n. Since Pindar is justifying his change of subject, his 'double burden' should be two distinct matters that he is to proclaim (as an ) in what follows: as it turns out, 58-61 form a proclamation (, 58) of the Bassidae's twenty-fifth Panhellenic victory, to which 61-3 are appended, while 64-6 are a separate proclamation (in asyndeton) concerning the trainer Melesias. The scholiast looks further afield, suggesting that Pindar may mean that the ode contains praise both of Alcimidas and of the Aeacidae or the Aeginetans (97a, 113.18-20), but Pindar is not acting as an when praising the Aeacidae or Aegina. For the correct view, cf. sch. 97a, 113.17f.; 97b, 113.22f. 57. : not elsewhere with a burden as its object: cf. P. 6.33f. I <:, also apparently a unique usage. 59. ... : i. e. the four major festivals: cf. N. 2.4, Theoc. 16.47, 17.112; at Pi. O. 8.64, 13.15. 60f. The manuscripts (+ sch. 97d, 114.3-5) give ' ( ) for the expected . Schmid restores the metre with ' . , 'which Alcimidas' illustrious clan has supplied'. For the relative pronoun transmitted with superfluous initial , cf. O. 1.57, P. 2.7, 39 (v. 1.), N. 5.13, B. 5.115. The genitive termination -a does not seem to undergo correption elsewhere, but it will not be immune. Hermann3 prefers ', perhaps rightly: with the relative is found in Sophocles and Euripides, but not elsewhere in Pindar. Ahlwardt would keep and the dative and interpret as a nominative with short a, but while Pindar has such forms as {. 1.40) and (. 3.53), he was not likely to substitute this termination for -ac in the name of a living person. As an alternative, Ahlwardt suggests , ' : the vocative with short (better given as a proparoxytone, with Famell [comm.]) is paralleled by at N. 7.70 and by Maas's ' (better ') for at /. 5.18. But the resulting phrase would appear to refer to Alcimidas' twenty-fifth victory rather than his clan's, and the vocative at 62 would not be required if another with the same reference had just preceded: the separation is greater at O. 6.77-80 ... (, and the person addressed is absent from what intervenes. These objections apply also to Maas' , ' , and others may be added, for ck is unlikely to be Pindaric ( at O. 1.48 may be the particle), but Turyn's proposal to substitute ci has little palaeographical likelihood. The construction, taken over from Schroeder's , is also improbable, ... in this position should be the direct object of rather than of an acc. + inf. subsequently attached to it; anyway, is not found with an acc. + inf. construction. 61. : emphatic: cf. Denniston 359ff. Wilamowitz (397 n. 2), accepting Maas' text at 60f., obtains an adversative connection with (Negris), and Denniston (377) gives itself a similar function here. Now if Pindar has just said '(I have

EM AN 6

67

come proclaiming that) you, Alcimidas, won this victory', he may well continue 'but the robbed you, Alcimidas, and Polytimidas of victories at Olympia'; but if, as I have argued, the sense of what precedes is have come proclaiming this twenty-fifth victory of Alcimidas' clan', this adversative continuation is scarcely natural. : the hill of Kronos at Olympia: cf. . 11.25 n. 62. : cf. for the double accusative construction S. Ph. 683 (text uncertain). : for the little that can be deduced about him, see 34-44 n. 63. : 'a hasty lot'; reference unknown. Fennel I suggests that 'the number of competitors sent from Aegina was limited by lot'; cf. Schroeder: 'finge animo competi tori bus nimio pluribus nomina professis Olympiae aut Aegina ipsa duos illos magnae spei adulescentes "procaci sorte" certamine excludi'. Alternatively, one could find a reference here to the drawing of lots described at Luc. Herrn. 40 by which competitors were paired and, if there was an odd number of competitors, the identity of the (. 4.96 n . ) w a s determined. Mezger thought that Alcimidas and Polytimidas had not had the advantage of being . This may be right, but the pair would have stronger grounds for complaint if the prevented them from talcing part than if they lost to fresher competitors. Cf. . 11.22-9, where Pindar asserts that Aristagoras would have won at the Olympian and Pythian games if his parents had let him compete. A single drawing of lots could have sufficed for both pairing and excluding, if the latter were necessary.32 64-6. 'To the dolphin in regard to its speed through the brine I should pronounce Melesias equal as a charioteer of arms and strength.' 33 A skilled charioteer might be compared to a dolphin, both dolphins and chariots being noted for their speed. Cf. for the dolphin P. 2.50f., fr. 234.2 ' (D'A. W. Thompson, A Glossary of Greek Fishes, London 1947, 52); for the chariot, e. g. O. 1.77, 110, 8.49; 'swift charioteers' at II. 23.262 ... , 287 ' ^ (unless is predicative: so Aristarchus); dolphins and horses together at P . 4.17 ' <:. used metaphorically of a 'controller' is also unremarkable in itself: cf. e. g. Anacr. 360.3f. I , 'Simon.' FGE 805 (. Plan. 2.2) , anon. FGE 1571 (SH 518.2) , with Page's note. But by applying to so used the dolphin simile, Pindar develops the metaphor in another direction. Melesias is not merely a 'controller': in exercising his control over his pupils' movements, he displays the vigour of the swiftest charioteer. Speed of movement and reaction was no doubt important in wrestling, but a trainer could not intelligibly be compared directly to a dolphin:34 the dolphin

32 33

The fantastic explanation in sch. 104a, 114.6-13, may be ignored. Cf. F. J. Nisetich (tr.), Pindar's Victory Songs, Baltimore 1980, 258: 'Melesias ..., a charioteer equal in speed to a dolphin flashing through the sea.' 34 Sch. 108a and b, 114.16-24, go astray, taking the simile to be complete with . The first suggests that Melesias is praised for his speed toi)c ' < ytovac, the second that Pindar means icov

68

NEMEAN 6

simile is suggested by the literal sense of . Cf. P. 6.52^4 <: I : the reference to honeycomb brings to mind the literal sense of the familiar metaphor . Each of these expressions falls at the end of its ode: the audience is left to ponder a particularly bold and exquisite piece of verbal art. Cf. for the technique also N. 4.93-6 n. 64f. ' I icov : so, effectively, the manuscripts ( for and i'cov for icov are due to Triclinius). for ^ at the start of 64 and ^ for - at the start of 65 are acceptable (ep. 7 n.). Schroeder prints , taking from sch. 108b, 114.22f. icov . But Bergk4 rightly considered this unsafe: in one page of the scholia to /. 7, (23b, iii.265.1f.) corresponds to (17) and ... ... (30b, 265.19f.) to ' (22). Anyway, the postponed copulative is extremely doubtful (N. 4.63f. n.). 65. : for what is known of him, see N. 4.93 n. 66. : cf. . 7.73 .

. The former view involves substantial additions to the text; the latter substitutes strength and skill for Pindar's 'speed'.

NEMEAN 8 Occasion The ode celebrates Nemean victories in the stadion obtained by Deinis and his dead (44f.) father Megas (16, where see n.; Ali.). The date is not known, but 1 If. suggest a time when Athens and Sparta were the major powers in Greece, and 36f. would have more point if Pindar had children at the time of the performance. For various opinions, see Schroeder 508, Bowra 412. Composition of the Ode The ode begins with an apostrophe to Hora (1-3), who causes erotic desire of both gentle and violent kinds (3). One must be content to have in one's power desires of the better kind, while observing due measure in everything (4f.). Such were those which attended on the bed of Zeus and Aegina (6f.). Their son Aeacus became king of the island, his influence extending over all the area round about (7-12). Pindar supplicates him on behalf of the city and its people, bringing his song in celebration of the victories of Deinis and Megas (13-16). For good fortune lasts longer when established with divine aid (17). Such was Cinyras' (18). Pindar pauses (19): composing new poetry and letting it be judged is a risky occupation (20f.). Envy feeds on speech, and attacks only the distinguished (21f.). It tore apart even Ajax, causing him to fall on his sword (23). One who lacks eloquence, though brave, is forgotten in a grim struggle, and falsehood is awarded the greatest prize (24f.). For Odysseus was preferred to Ajax in the contest over the arms of Achilles, and Ajax, robbed of them, wrestled with death (26f.). He had been the better fighter (28-32); but it appears that misrepresentation existed in those days also (32-4). Pindar begins the third and final triad with a prayer to Zeus that he may himself avoid deviousness, so that he does not leave his children a bad reputation on his death (35-7). He desires not to be wealthy but to win the approval of his fellow-citizens by bestowing praise on what deserves it and blame on the wicked (37-9). Distinction, like a tree watered by dew, shoots up to the sky among the wise and the just (40-2). Friends perform services of all kinds: those concerned with toil are the most important, but in times of delight also one seeks to place a pledge before one's eyes (42-4). Pindar cannot bring Megas back to life (44f.), but he can easily write a song for his country and clan in commemoration of two victories in the foot-race (46-8). He takes pleasure in providing the praise deserved by achievement; song heals pain also. Indeed epinician songs were composed even before the foundation of the Nemean games (48-51). The overall plan of the ode is quite simple. The opening triad consists of a proem one stanza in length and two stanzas concerning Aegina and the occasion of the ode. Then the second triad contains the myth and a gnomic conclusion, while in the third and final triad Pindar speaks of himself before returning to the occasion and in particular to Megas: only here, in the last available place, does

70

NEMEAN 8

Pindar divide a syntactical unit between two stanzas (44f.: cf. for the development N. 4 introduction). But there is some subtlety in the detailed elaboration of this plan. Instead of turning directly to Deinis after the proem, whose subject appears to have an obvious relevance to him (1-5 n.), Pindar makes a connection with the nymph Aegina, beloved of Zeus, and moves on to her son Aeacus, whom he praises at some length, preparing in this way for his prayer to Aeacus on behalf of Aegina and her people, a prayer in the course of which he finally has occasion to refer to the details of the occasion for his ode. The second triad begins with a brief mythical reference introduced by a relative pronoun, which might be taken for the start of an extended narrative. But it straight away becomes plain that Pindar is to take his narrative from elsewhere. He pauses for a moment, speaking of the danger that he faces as a poet striving for novelty and exposed to envy. Envy provides a link to the myth proper, concerning Ajax, which forms a striking contrast to the material concerning Aegina and Aeacus earlier on: there Pindar spoke of the glories of the island's early history, when Aeacus had the respect of the leaders of the most powerful cities in Greece, but now he must tackle the disgraceful treatment of an Aeginetan hero by his fellow leaders, and his resulting death. The choice of this as the principal myth in an Aeginetan ode may seem a bold one: this is perhaps part of the 'novelty' that Pindar implicitly claims for the ode (20). We now see why so much of the opening triad was devoted to mythical material that would bring glory to Aegina: the main myth, while connected with the victors' homeland, is unusually concerned only to a small extent with glorious deeds of her heroes. Rather, Pindar takes the opportunity to defend Ajax against the criticism to which his suicide and its circumstances exposed him. An Aeginetan ode in which this was the only mythical material might well seem perversely unbalanced: it is by transferring to the opening triad the obligatory commemoration of the glories of Aegina's legendary past that Pindar gives himself the freedom to treat this somewhat surprising subject in the main myth. 35 Pindar returns to the occasion of the ode following the myth by way of some lines in which he contrasts his own honesty with the deviousness of Odysseus as seen in the myth: he will praise only the praiseworthy and criticize the wicked. With this thought he can easily make his way back to the occasion of the ode, which could not itself have been related closely to the myth. But the passage is of course not merely transitional. Deinis and his family may congratulate themselves on having employed a poet capable of producing not only exciting novelties but also passionate statements of his moral convictions. The same consideration will have helped to ensure that the poem was well received in Aegina, and indeed elsewhere in the Greek world. Direct praise of the victors and their family has a much smaller part in this ode than in N. 4 and 6. In the portion preceding the myth, the only reference to them is in line 16, where Deinis and Megas are named and the festival and event in which the victories were obtained are specified. Then in the concluding triad,

15

So in P. 8, where the main myth is not directly related to the victor's homeland of Aegina, references to the legendary glories of the island are inserted elsewhere (26f., 99f.). One may also compare the contrasting pair of myths in the middle section of N. 4: see the introduction to that ode.

EM ANS

71

only lines 4 4 - 8 refer directly to the occasion. That is not to say that the ode will have been less e f f e c t i v e in preserving the f a m e o f the events that it commemorates than the other two odes. An ode in which the victor and his family have an excessively large part must run the risk of seeming of merely parochial interest. Indeed it is not least their willingness to provide a great poet with the opportunity to commemorate the glories of Aegina and correct slander directed at one of her heroes on such a large scale that will have gained Deinis and his family the praise and respect of their fellow Aeginetans; and anyone of whatever city wishing to be familiar with the ode, perhaps especially for the sake o f Pindar's version of the Ajax myth, a version whose interest and significance the lines immediately preceding it seem to stress, will have learnt of the nature of the achievements that serve as the ode's occasion. Nothing more was required to ensure the immortality of the victories commemorated.

Metre
STR.

1
2 3 4 5

ID-II - d II e-e - e - Dil D - e D - II e^e-e

- - d - e

2) 3) (" 5,44 n. p.) ( - 5, 10, 22?, 27)

e-e e ^ e - III

EP.

1
2 3 4 5

-D e-e II e -DW r^d e\

- D ^ ell - e - e ^ - l l e-D e II (" 13,30)

6 7

e-d
I (" 16,33)

ee\ e-e^elll

(-17)

T h e strophe falls into two sections, each introduced by a variant on D - e - I D - II. In the first verse, is substituted for the initial (cf. 4 0 n.), while in the fourth, the acephalous form of D , is used in the initial position, and the link-anceps following e is omitted (cf. Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' A . l . c ) . A s expected, the acephalous D is preceded by the full form, of which it may be regarded as a continuation across the period-end (Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' A.3a, 4). Str. 1 is followed by a development in which e is dominant, e ^ e - e d II, and then a variation on that rhythm, with D for d, while in the second half, following str. 4 , the predominance of e is such that no d or D is admitted. T h e

72

NEMEAN 8

clausula thus obtained, e - III, is of a regular type (Snell A.7). Pindar brings out the metrical organization of the strophe on its first appearance by making the main sense division and the main metrical division coincide: cf. above on the metre of N. 4. The epode also shows traces of division into two sections, 1 - 4 and 5 - 8 , but the division is less clear than in the strophe, and it is significant that the point of transition receives no reinforcement on the level of sense in the first triad. The stanza is perhaps better regarded as a continuous development. The unusual sequence D e (Snell A.l.b) is found in ep. 1 and again in ep. 5, but there is in addition a rare variant at ep. 3, hd e: ad (i. e. follows D at the end of the previous verse, again as expected (cf. above). The verse-division here is uncertain: one may well feel that the development of - D e - e II (1) in e - D II \de\ ( 2 - 3 ) would be set off more clearly if ep. 3 were divided into two verses at I, though there is no certain indication of verse-end. More guidance on the location of verse-ends would also be welcome in the latter part of the epode: see below on 16 . Both ep. and ep. 5 - 8 end with a verse in which e predominates: ep. 4 has as its clausula an extended form unique in the remains of Pindaric dactylo-epitrite. There are enough unusual features in the metrical scheme alone to justify Pindar's implicit claim to novelty at line 20.

AN 8

73

1-5. Apostrophe to Hora and gnomic continuation. The opening apostrophe is a frequent element of the epinician ode. Generally it has a clearly perceptible relationship to the victor or to the poet's celebration of the victory. In the first category belong the apostrophes to the personified home-town of the victor (P. 12, /. 1 and I. 7), local divinities ( 0 . 14 and P. 11), the place of victory (0.8), and the god of the games (0. 4), besides those to figures having a more general relevance, Eleithyia (N. 7), Theia (/. 5), and Nika (. 11). The second category includes the numerous apostrophes to a Muse or Muses (P. 4, N. 3,9, B. 1; Cleio B. 3, 12) and those to the Charites (0. 14, N. 10, B. 9), Phema (B. 2, 10), and the lyre (P. 1); Hesychia (P. 8) is also associated with the celebration (cf. N. 9.48). The apostrophe to Tyche in O. 12 is connected not directly with the victor but with the affairs of his city (2). In the present case, the reason for the apostrophe is not made clear, but if, as the scholiast suggests (la, 140.14f.), Deinis was , as the victor of O. 9 is said to be (94; cf. O. 6.76, 8.19, 10.99-105, P. 9.97-100, N. 3.19, 11.12,1. 7.22, B. 9.30f 11.14), the connection did not need to be spelt out: see in general P. Von der Mhll, 21, 1964, 168-72 = Kl. Sehr. 231-7. (The scholiast goes on (140.16f.) to speak of Pindar as ' . Pindar does not in fact say anything of the rape of Aegina.) For the hanging vocative, not accompanied by a main clause, cf. the openings of P. 1 and /. 5; Fraenkel on A. Ag. 1470f. (p. 698), Kannicht on E. Hel. 1451-64. Hora is not found elsewhere as a divinity, unless she is to be recognized (with West) at A. Sept. 535, but the personification is of a common type, already established on the one hand for the Horai and on the other for Hebe. 1. " : is readily dispensed with in opening invocations and in general where its absence creates neither ambiguity nor an intolerable abruptness (as it would at 44 and e. g. at P. 4.250 and I. 7.49). Its not infrequent presence in such places is due to metrical convenience: there is no adequate evidence for the view of A. Kambylis, in I. , Athens 1964, 183-8 (on Pindar), and others that it indicates the presence of emotion. See in general E. Dickey, Greek Forms of Address, Oxford 1996, 199-206. For the erotic connotation of cf. fr. 122.8 oSpac , part of a passage sharing a number of words with the opening of this ode (fr. 122.9 ~ . 8.3 ; fr. 122.3-5 ' ... ~ . 8.1 , 5 ). : not 'herald of Aphrodite's ambrosial loves' (sch. lb, 140.18f.) but 'Aphrodite's herald of ambrosial loves', as the word-order indicates: cf. P. 9.39f. ! cotpac I , 'hidden are wise Peitho's keys of holy loves', and other examples in Schroeder 44; Hes. Op. 253 . For the expression, cf. A. Su. 1001 , : for the accent, see West, Aeschyli tragoediae xlviii. 2. & : relative: no comma is wanted after (Barrett on E. Hipp. 525-6 (p. 259)).

74

EM 8

' ' ... : the construction is varied, though was available. Elsewhere such variation is unavoidable: see J. Wackernagel, Vorlesungen ber Syntax ii2, Basel 1928,72f. : of sleep at II. 10.25f. I imvoc , 91 f. ' I , Moschus 2.3. Similar expressions are used of Eros: S. Ant. 781-4 "Eptoc ... oc ( I , PI. Smp. 196ab ( "Epcoc, ' c , . . Davies, 36, 1984, 15, compares Alcm. 3.71f. -] |] [... ] . : for the erotic associations of eyes, cf. e. g. Ibyc. 287.If. "Epoc ' , S257a fr. 27.7, Simon, eleg. 22.12 ' [] [; West on Hes. Th. 910. - is the Pindaric form of the word, attested at /. 8.45a and fr. 51f(c).8, and with a variant - at O. 3.12, P. 1.8, 4.121, 9.24; it is plausibly recognized at Pi., P. Oxy. 2446 fr. 25.1 ][. -- is found once in a compound (P. 4.172: -Schroeder). Papyrus of Bacchylides has - four times (including twice); the evidence of the quotations B. fr. 4.77 and Simon. 579.4 (both -), the latter the only instance in his lyric fragments, is of doubtful value. The occurrence of at P. Oxy. 2736 fr. 2(b). 17 may indicate that the piece is to be ascribed to Pindar (so Lobel; R. Fhrer, GGA 229, 1977, 32 n. 325). 3. Cf. . IA 548-51 ' "Epcoc I ' , I ' , I ' , fr. 929a vcca , "pox: (whence Cercidas fr. 5 Powell = 2 Livrea); also fr. 661.22-5 (interpolated?). : manuscripts of Pindar consistently have - in this word (O. 13.2, P. 1.71, 3.6, N. 7.83 ( , D), 9.44; pcvc /. 4.57), as do those of Aeschylus at Ag. 721, but in the light of the epigraphic evidence for as the correct form assembled by Forssman, 41f., this is probably to be restored in Pindar. Forssman himself argues that the apparently hyperdoric vocalization is due to the false interpretation of (<) as a compound of implied at PI. Tim. 71d. But is a poetic word, and the fact that Plato misinterpreted it hardly entitles us to suppose that any poet had done so. Pindar has elsewhere the feminine forms of the adjective (. 7.83, 9.44); here, if the manuscripts are to be trusted, he treats it, in a way well paralleled in Greek (see LSJ), as a two-termination adjective. : for the use of this word in erotic contexts, cf. fr. 122.9 cov ' , Sem. 7.62 ' (with West, Studies in El. & I. 178; D. . Gerber, Phoenix 28, 1974, 251-3), Aristarch. Trag. 14 F 2.If. "Epanoc ctvc I ' <r cv, Musae. 140 with Kost's note; . Schreckenberg, Ananke, Munich 1964, 50-61; . J. Dover, Greek Homosexuality, London 1978,60-2. ' for the polyptoton, cf. P. 10.60 , . 1.25 , 7.6 ; Gygli-Wyss 53. vc is euphemistic: cf. P.

EM ANS

75

3.34 ... ; Hes. Op. 344 with West's note, S. Aj. 516 with Lobeck's note, D. 18.85 with Wankel's note; also perhaps Call. fr. 300 = Hec. fr. 51 H. (Schneider). 4. : not simply 'fitting, right time' (Slater s. v.), but 'what is proper, appropriate, just right' (Barrett on E. Hipp. 386-7, to whom Slater refers). It is to be observed in all matters (pot ), a point frequently made: cf. O. 13.47f. ' I vofjcav apicxoc, Hes. Op. 694 ' picxoc with West's note. Pindar is fond of the word (20 examples); it is rare elsewhere in lyric, occurring only twice in Bacchylides (14.17, fr. 25.2). 5. : 'desires' in general: cf. P. 10.60, N. 3.30 (where, as here, a 'better' kind is distinguished), . 11.48. 6f. Other allusions to this story at I. 8.21, Pae. 6 . 1 3 7 ^ 1 , B. 9.55f.; it was included in the Hesiodic Catalogue (fr. 205). On the earlier form of the myth, see West, Catalogue 162-4. 6. : for such phrases introducing illustrations, see Denniston 296 (iv): cf. especially A. Ag. 399 (the start of an epirrhema) ovoc ..., fr. 451 q. 16 (the start of a stanza) [ (the preceding lines will have contained a generalization: cf. Radt). ... : ] [ I ] [' is restored at 'Pae. 12'.3f. (] is not I think too long). : the metaphorical use of words from this root is fairly common in Pindar: cf. O. 10.88f. 6 I , 11.8f. I , /. 5.12f. , I it . See also LSJ s. vv. (At S. Aj. 360 Reiske's is likely to be right: so e. g. D. Kovacs, Euripidea altera (Mnem. Suppl. 161), Leiden 1996, 72 n. 1; R. Dawe, ICS 27-8,2002-3, 5.) 7. Kwipiac : of sexual gratification, as at O. 1.75, h. Cer. 102, Hymn. Horn. 10.2, Thgn. 1332, [Hes.| Sc. 47, Anacr. eleg. 2.3, Ibyc. S257a fr. 29 + 31.4 (M. L. West, Z P E 57, 1984, 30). The phrase is used elsewhere of physical attractiveness: II. 3.64, Thgn. 1304, 1381f B. 17.10. Cf. also Stes. 223.2f. I . : Aeacus, first named at 13: cf. 23 ... (27 A'iac); Braswell on P. 4.2(g). was an old name for the island of Aegina (instances in J. Schmidt, RE xvii (1937), 2251.26-44), also at N. 4.46, 5.16, I. 5.34, according to Pythaenetus, FGrH 299 F 2, after the daughter of a certain Boudion. Here it is used at least in part in order to avoid confusion with the nymph Aegina: so , another old name for the island, at I. 8.21. Parthenius has of the inhabitants (SH 632, fr. 20 Li.). 8. : for analogous pairs in Pindar, cf. P. 3.30, 4.72, 5.119, N. 1.26f 9.39; Schmid, GGL 591 n. 0; in general, H. D. Kemper, Rat und Tat:

Studien zur Darstellung eines antithetischen Begriffspaares in der kl. Periode der
gr. Lit., Diss. Bonn 1960. The singular is used here alongside the plural for variety: the reverse at N. 9.39 .

76

NEMEAN 8

... : 'begged earnestly', as at N. 5.3If. I and in the Iliad (9.581, 23.196; <: 5.358, 9.464f 584f 21.368, 22.91, 239f.). The break in thought as Pindar moves directly from the birth of Aeacus to his rule is marked by asyndeton: similar cases at 11. 13, 19. Cf. also e. g. P. 4.179f. with Braswell's note (b). ... : a common type of polyptoton: cf. 20 ... , . 6.78f. : I ; Fehling 230. (This passage and . 6.78f. are wrongly regarded by Fehling, 182, as examples of 'Doppelbildungen mit und ... bei denen das erste Glied nur teilweise eine grammatische Deutung zult'.) viv: the Doric form of the pronoun, transmitted here by both manuscripts and probably to be restored everywhere in Pindar, though is in some places the only form attested, a variant in rather more: see Barrett, Dionysiaca 19 n. 29; Braswell on P. 4.79 (e). 9. : only here and at Hsch. 154 - (combined by Schmidt with the following entry 155 Latte = 154 Schmidt t o a i to give - , , ). 'Without a war-cry' (cf. sch. 14a, 141.24f. ... ) seems more likely to be the sense than 'unsummoned' (so e. g. Slater s. v.): the latter would require us to supply a verb meaning 'they came to Aeacus', and assumes a doubtful weakening of the relevant sense of , 'shout for help'. For the formation, cf. O. 9.92 ; Schwyzer 623; M. Janda, Sprache 40, 1998 [20011, 22f. (with bibliography). &: 'the best', as always in Pindar (19 instances, also O. 5.1) and at B. (?) 23.1, Antigenes FGE 35 (AP 13.28.3), A. Pers. 978 (cj.), Su. 666: see Janko on II. 13.599 for one explanation of the word's range of meanings. The singular is used in such expressions where the reference is to a single body of men (fr. 111 a.6f. <:[ I ] [, Theoc. 13.27 I ; cf. Pi. P. 4.188 aonoc, perhaps B. (?) 23.1).

: see N. 4.85 n.
10. : the manuscripts have , the scholia (14b, 142.1) () or (D). The correction is due to F. L. Abresch, in Miscellaneae observationes vi.2, Amsterdam 1735, 398. Cf. Hsch. 4471 . (fr. 283) 1" (~ Phot, 1575): here the sense will be 'rulings', 'decisions' or the like. The term would hardly be appropriately used with reference to the occasion on which the end of a drought in Greece was brought about by Aeacus' intercession with his father Zeus following a request from Greek envoys (sch. 19a, 142.5-7). Paus. 1.39.6 says that the quarrel between Nisus and Sciron over the kingdom of Megara was decided by Aeacus, and there may have been other such stories told on Aegina: Pindar at least says that Aeacus I (/. 8.23f.). Wilamowitz, 406 n. 3, unable to think of any 'uerungen seiner Herrschergewalt' besides his role in resolving the plague, proposed : but Pindar shows no awareness of digamma in , once having elision before it (O. 10.29). l l f . Pindar appears to transpose to legendary times the pre-eminence in his own day of Athens and Sparta (named together also at P. 1.76f.). The anachronism is

EM ANS

77

supported by reference to the descendants of Pelops, who themselves belong to a later time, though the point would hardly be noticed. 11. K p a v a a t c : the phrase (with minor variations) also at O. 7.82, 13.38. For the epithet, cf. A. fr. 371, S. fr. 883, Ar. . 123, Ach. 75, Lys. 480; also the designation of the early Athenians as (A. Eum. 1011; . Su. 713) or (Hdt. 8.44.2). 12. : also at Theoc. 15.142. 13-16. Prayer to Aeacus. It has been argued on the basis of these lines by Dissen and others that the poem was performed at the Aiakeion on Aegina (cf. R. S. Stroud, The Athenian Grain-Tax Law of 374/3 B. C. (Hesperia Suppl. 29), Princeton 1998, 92f.); but a poet could presumably supplicate Aeacus anywhere on the island, or indeed elsewhere. The prayer for the victor's homeland is a common element in epinician poetry (instances in Thummer i.l04f.). This example is echoed by the composer of O. 5.19-21 , I I . For the asyndeton, see 8 n. 14. : D's will come from 13 <piXac, at the end of the previous colon in the manuscripts. 15. : for the metaphor (recognized as such by sch. 24a, b, 142.12-16), cf. fr. 179 ' () . Lydian headbands are mentioned at Alcm. 1.67f. I , Sapph. 39.2f. ... , 98a. 1 Of. ] ... I [ (D. L. Page, Alcman: the Partheneion, Oxford 1951, 69 n. 2), but here there will be a reference to the Lydian mode (so the sch.), used also in O. 14(17) and N. 4 (45), both for young athletes, and the spurious O. 5(19). This mode is described as 'slack' (PI. R. 398e; M. L. West, Ancient Greek Music, Oxford 1992, 181f.). See in general on references to modes in Pindar West, op. cit., 346f., and on the headband, H. Brandenburg, Studien zur Mitra, Mnster 1966; . P. Bezantakos, , Athens 1987. Wilamowitz, 406 n. 1, takes the reference to be to a 'Schmuck aus Gold mit Elfenbein und Korallen, Nem. 7, 78; er hat lose Anhngsel, daher klappert er beim Anlegen'. The Greeks do not seem to have known such an object (it is not described at N. 7.78), and it may be doubted whether they would have called it a . For 'headband' in Pindar and Bacchylides, cf. O. 9.84, /. 5.62, B. 13.1%. : comparison of P. 10.39 ' and . 2.12 , besides S. Tr. 640-2, may suggest a reference to here: but at h. Ap. 185 is said of the lyre, and this use is not to be ruled out for Pindar. : suits both headband (cf. Sapph. 39.2f., 98a.l0f., quoted above) and song (cf. fr. 179, quoted above; also O. 3.8,4.2, 6.86f N. 4.14, 5.42, 'Pae. 22(b)'.2 (?), fr. 194.2f.; Ibyc. S257a fr. 27.3f.; West, op. cit., 345f.). 16. SiccSv : i. e. 'of two victories in the stadion, one obtained by Deinis, the other by his father Megas' (so apparently sch. inscr., 140.9-11): for the word order cf. fr. 243.2 Floc eiacovoc (of Pirithous and Theseus), 'sons, the one of Zeus, the other of Poseidon'. I doubt whether Dissen's view that refers to

78

NEMEAN 8

two victories of Deinis, or being supplied with , gives possible Greek; and Pindar will hardly have left unspecified the number of Megas' victories and the event in which he competed. The scholiast (26, 142.19f.) supposes to refer to the : , but the periphrasis is neither attested nor probable, and the supplying of with is open to the objections mentioned above. See also 47f. with n. It appears from the scholia (inscr., 140.11-13) that Didymus was unable to find the names of Deinis and Megas in the Nemean victor-lists (not 'inter victores stadio', as Christ says, p. 294). This is unlikely to be of any significance: the lists available to ancient scholars were defective, as is clear from the failure of the scholia to give dates for the Nemean victories celebrated by Pindar, with the exception of that of Sogenes (sch. inscr. N. 7, 116.6: corrupt), : Boeckh's line-division results here in the placing of a short open vowel at verse-end. This goes against Pindar's usual practice, as is observed by F. Vogt, De metris Pindari quaestiones tres, Diss. Straburg 1880, 10-55 = Dissertationes philologicae Argentoratenses selectae 4, 1880, 212-57: W. S. Barrett ap. West, GM 61, finds one instance in every twenty verses ending with a cretic, one in every 120 verses ending otherwise. Vogt 29 = 231 proposed to remove the anomaly here by dividing after and in the corresponding places. For - w - w - at verse-end, one may compare ep. 4, and for at versebeginning, str. 4 and P. 3 ep. 9 (Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' A.3a, 4). More conventional metre would be given by dividing after 17 and in the corresponding places, but the resulting verse would be of a length out of keeping with the rest of the metrical scheme; or verse-end may have occurred at both points. The matter seems too uncertain for any revision of Boeckh's linenumbering to be justified. 17. For the sentiment, cf. /. 3.4-6 , ' I < , I ; W. Headlam, JPh 23, 1895, 274-7 on . fr. 354, referring to Hes. Op. 320-6 and other passages; West, East Face 325. 'Godgiven ' also at O. 2.36 ... , . 9.45 , Pi. (?: see 2 .), P. Oxy. 2736 fr. 3.2 ] [ (see Lobel's note); cf. e. g. Ibyc. SI66.1 If. 18. oacep : introducing an example: cf. O. 4.18f. I ..., also with the relative placed at the start of a stanza. (The variant in that passage would give a full Aeolic base, of which there are no clear examples in the ode: a possible instance at 22.) The antecedent will be prosperity established with divine aid (so sch. 28, 142.24f.). Nothing is gained by taking it to be the more distant . : a legendary king of Cyprus, beloved of Apollo and priest of Aphrodite (P. 2.15-17). His wealth was proverbial (Tyrt. 12.6). For the origin of the name, see West, East Face 57. A similar brief evocation of a myth at /. 1.12f. (R. Rauchenstein, Zur Einleitung in Pindar's Siegeslieder, Aarau 1843, 100). : for the placing of between the preposition and its case, cf. P. 2.33 , 4.258 (textually

EM ANS

79

doubtful), and in later poetry Call. fr. 230 = Hec. fr. 1 . ( , fr. 194.6, h. 3.238, 5.57, Theoc. 18.1, CEG 877 (dated 'post 32) .3f. (suppl.), Antip. Sid. HE 608 (AP 6.219.1), Leon. Tar. HE 2161 (AP 9.99.1), Germ. FGE 2094 (AP 9.17.1). The use of with reference to islands is inadequately illustrated by LSJ s. v. 3: add O. 7.13f. I ... ' ', S. Ph. 269 xfjc I Xpt)CT|c (cited s. v. 2), . fr. 727c.35 : , 759a. 1594 , . fr. **46c.4 (?), Crat. 225 Cdpupov. 19. : halt' (LSJ s. . B.II.l). Such expressions are not infrequently used at points of transition: cf. P. 10.5If. , ' I , , . 5.176-8 , crcov I ; more distantly comparable are P. 11.38^40, . 4.69f. The break in thought is accompanied by asyndeton, as in the other passages cited: see also 8 n. reoccl : 'on light feet and drawing breath'. Cf. O. 13.114 :w ... nociv, and for the linking of participle and prepositional phrase or the equivalent, J. Diggle, CQ 22, 1972, 242 = Euripidea 52f.; . 11.45 n. 20f. For the importance of novelty, cf. O. 3.4, 9.48f. ('new song' or the like at /. 5.63, Alcm. 14(a).3, B. 19.9). The view of Wilamowitz, 409 (cf. SPAW 1908, 330 n. 2 = Kl. Sehr, vi, Berlin and Amsterdam 1972, 288 n. 2), that Pindar is indicating that, in response to criticism, he has given up his former striving to innovate, has no foundation in the text: cf. e. g. Thummer i.99 n. 87. The explanation of sch. 32c, 143.16f. ... is obviously wrong: we have left Cinyras behind. Those of sch. 32d, 143.17-19, are still more far-fetched. 20. ... : see 8 n. 20f. ' I ic , fciac : for the form of the sentence, cf. O. 9.37f. I , . 2.94-6 I I ; W. Headlam, JPh 21, 1892-3,89 (with Euripidean examples). 20. : 'finding', of the activity of poets at O. 1.110, 3.4, P. 1.60, N. 6.53f., B. fr. 5.3f., Stes. 212.2; discussion e. g. in W. J. Verdenius, Mnem. 36, 1983, 22f., 54f. : 'touchstone': for the figurative use, cf. P. 10.67f. Xpttcoc I vooc , 'Pae. 14'.37f. ... with Lobel's note (P. Oxy. 2441 fr. 1 ii 13ff.), fr. 122.16 pcv (discussed by . A. van Groningen, Pindare au banquet, Leiden 1960, 37-9; . Imperio, Eikasmos 11, 2000, 59-70), Thgn. 417f., 449f., 1105f.; also B. fr. 14. At B. 9.58 and Adesp. Eleg. 22, gold is not mentioned, and the metaphor is hardly felt, as in later authors. See in general G. Thr, Beweisfhrung vor den Schwurgerichtshfen Athens, Vienna 1977, 13-15. 21. focac : cf. P. 2.65-7 I (et) I . : cf. P. 2.55f. I , . 3.67f. c[tic ] , and perhaps

80

NEMEAN 8

Dionys. Com. *9 = Trag. Adesp. *533 . The first of these passages suggests that here refers to the talk of the envious (so sch. 35, 144.2-4), and not to the compositions of the poets whom they may attack (so Heyne); it is in any case extremely unlikely that 'talk' could be understood in such a restricted sense as Heyne's interpretation requires. For the metaphorical use of , cf. A. Ag. 1447 . The manuscripts have , but is required as subject in 22f. (cf. sch. 37, 144.5f. ), and it is very doubtful whether it could be supplied without warning from . would naturally be taken to be the subject of 22, leaving at 23 without reference;36 and even if followed immediately on , I doubt whether could be understood. Such cases as S. Tr. 259f. I (sc. ) etc., in which a noun is supplied from a preceding adjective equivalent to the genitive of the noun, are clearly distinct: see Diggle on E. fr. 774.70f. (Pha. 113f., p. 119), with the supplement at AC 65, 1996, 195. Fennell thinks that the use of viv at N. 4.3 to refer to the victor implied by (1) is 'not very unlike', but see my note on the reference of the pronoun there. I have adopted the conjecture eiciv proposed and rejected as too violent by J.-F. Vauvilliers, Memoires de Litterature, tires des registres de l'Academie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres 46, 1793, 244 = Traduction poetique des odes les plus remarquables de Pindare avec des analyses raisonnees, Paris 1859, 28If. () : might well have been written above as an explanation (cf. sch. N. 4.60b, 74.17 ~ . 4.37 ' ) and then mistaken for a correction of and placed in the text. 22. The idea that only the distinguished suffer the effects of envy is commonly found at all periods: cf. e. g. Parth. 1.8-10 ' I , , . Med. 292-305; . Milobenski, Der Neid in der gr. Philosophie, Wiesbaden 1964, 162 n. 97. On in Pindar, see Thummer i.80f. 23-34. The judgment of the arms and the death of Ajax, mentioned in Aeginetan odes also at N. 7.25-7, /. 4.35-6b. Aeschylus treated the contest in his " (frr. 1748) and the suicide in his (frr. 83-5), Sophocles the latter in his Ajax. It is here the Greeks themselves who decide in Odysseus' favour in the contest for the arms, as on the Attic red-figure vases of the early fifth century which are the earliest surviving depictions of the scene (O. Touchefeu, LIMC i.l (1981), 326f.). Cf. S. Aj. 442-9, 1135f 1242f.; A. fr. 451 q. 1 If. ' ' [ I ] [][] (of the Greek leaders). It may be due simply to the requirements of the medium that the ballot as represented by the vase-painters is open and not secret, as Pindar states (N. 8.26) and the accusation of fraud at S. Aj. 1135f. presupposes. In other early

36

C. T. Damm, Versuch einer prosaischen Uebersetzung der gr. Lieder des Pindar iii, Berlin 1771, 89, takes to be the subject of 22f. This is at least masculine, but it could only be understood with great difficulty; and it is plainly not danger but envy that attacks only the good and has no quarrel with the worse sort.

EM 8

81

accounts it is Trojans who determine the matter: a contest is held by the ships with Trojan prisoners as judges (the version apparently assumed by Od. 11.5447: on 547, athetized by Aristarchus, see e. g. Heubeck's note), or Greeks sent to the walls of Troy overhear Trojan girls discussing how much each of the contenders had contributed to the recovery of Achilles' corpse (//. Par v. 2 B. = 2A D.). In both cases, Athena has a hand in the outcome (Od. 11.547 ; //. Parv., the girl favouring Odysseus speaks, according to the scholiast quoting the fragment, ). The Aethiopis will have included a version of the story (provided that fr. 5 . = 1 D. on the suicide of Ajax is rightly ascribed), but it is not clear that it contained the vote of the Greek chiefs, as C. Robert thought: see . B. Shefton, RA 1973,214 n. 3; in general, D. Williams, AK 23, 1980, 137-45; M. Davies, The Epic Cycle, Bristol 1989, 60, 64; G. Hedreen, Capturing Troy, Ann Arbor 2001, 104-10.37 Pindar does not mention Ajax' madness and slaughter of the Greek flocks. These were described in the Ilias Parva (Proclus' summary, p. 74.4f. B. = p. 52.4f. D.), but perhaps absent from the Aethiopis (Shefton 213f. with 214 n. 1). See further 28-30 n. 23. ... : Ajax, first named at 27; cf. 7 n. : 'tore apart', like a wild animal. See LfgrE s. v. (R. Fhrer) for the word's usage. : cf. II. 8.86 . and its compounds occur eight times in Pindar; elsewhere in lyric there is only Ale. 208a.2. . is found only here. For the coincident use of the aorist participle with an aorist main verb, see Barrett on E. Hipp. 289-92. 24. : 'a poor speaker', as at Ar. fr. 756: see Kassel-Austin's note. Compounds of form a notable element in Pindar's vocabulary: besides ayXcoccoc, there are (. 2.87), (. 13.100), (. 1.42), (. 2.86), / (. 1.58, /. 6.24, Parth. 2.63f.), oc (. 5.24), and [] (fr. 140b. 13). Bacchylides has only (3.97, fr. 4.63); no other lyric poet has any. ... : is an epithet of in epic (x 8). 25. : cf. Emp. 31 109.3 . In the paraphrase at sch. 41a, 144.14, gives ( ) for D's . This is a late form,38 hardly to be restored to Pindar, as C. L. Kayser, Lectiones Pindaricae, Heidelberg 1840, 82f., argues; anyway, old age is irrelevant here. F. W. Schneidewin, Neue Jenaische Allg. Lit.-Zeitung 2, 1843, 1218, is no doubt right to suggest that is 'Homerische Reminiscenz aus '. He prefers himself to believe that the scholiast wrote . Since is a poetic word, it would follow that the scholiast had this in his text of Pindar, as suggested very doubtfully by M. Schmidt, BPhW4, 1884, 1281 ( . ). No dative of

37

L. Sbardella, SemRom 1, 1998, 1-18, arguing for Robert's view, strangely thinks that the vases show a secret ballot (8). The one vase-painting in which a secret ballot has sometimes been identified probably has nothing to do with this story (references in Hedreen, 106 with n. 55). 18 \ at Hp. Int. 6, vii.182.17 Li., to which LSJ s. v. <, KB i.432, and K. Meister, Die homerische Kunstsprache, Leipzig 1921, 133, refer, is a false reading.

82

NEMEAN 8

seems to be attested,39 unless Suda 489 , , is counted, but this is not a decisive objection: at A. Ag. 942 is similarly isolated, as would be Schroeder's at E. Andr. 467. Still, Pindar does not use elsewhere, and it would be rash to restore it here on the basis of a complicated hypothesis of this kind, when a simpler explanation for the variant is available, : cf. for the adjective O. 1.29 :; LSJ s. v. II.2. Wilamowitz (SPAW 1901, 1314 n. 1 = Kl. Sehr, vi, Berlin 1972, 281 n. 1; Pindaros 407 n. 1) interpreted the transmitted as , dative singular of the attested at N. 7.49, arguing (Pindaros, loc. cit.) that 'Dem yXcoccoc ' kann nur eine Person gegenberstehen', but is not used in this way of persons, and the asymmetry is anyway quite Pindaric (Schroeder 523, comparing 28-34). Schroeder suggests instead that a liar might be called , referring to used of persons at S. Ant. 533 and other examples, none very close (see also West on Hes. Op. 191); but the word could hardly be understood in this way without any indication in the context, : i. e. 'is offered', not elsewhere in this sense. 'Stretched up' is meant I suppose to indicate obsequiousness: similarly in the next line. Another abnormal use of this verb at 34. 26. ... cf. P. 1.84 ' ' <:< ' . The papyrus printed as fr. 260 contains the adjective at line 2, but the attribution to Pindar is doubtful (ZPE 128, 1999, 14). The implication is that the voters would have been ashamed to be observed preferring the glib talker Odysseus to the superior warrior: the secrecy of the procedure enabled them to give in to . . Brown, 82, 1951, 15 n. 23, seems mistaken to argue that Pindar would have regarded such a ballot as 'fair, because secret'; it is very doubtful whether the adjective could mean merely 'crooked or fraudulent', as he suggests. 27. ... : cf. //. 20.268 = 21.165 (of Achilles' shield) , , . Hec. 110, El. 443f., 1071f.; also perhaps S. Aj. 935f. I () (Musgrave: () Campbell) ' . At . fr. 451q.l0 [] seems to require some qualification indicating that the reference is to the arms of Achilles, and may have stood at the end of the line: cf. H. J. Mette, Der verlorene Aischylos, Berlin 1963,126. : similar uses of the verb in LSJ 1.2, to which add A. fr. 78c.7f. ( Isthmiastae 43f. Snell = Lloyd-Jones) ] [] [] I ] ' (the verb read by R. Niinlist, ZPE 129,2000, 15); cf. . One would hardly gather from this line and 1. 23 alone that Ajax himself was responsible for his death; it is presented rather as the inevitable outcome of the situation in which he was placed. Contrast the treatment of the matter in N. 7.25-7,/. 4.35b-36. The suicide is a common subject of art: see Touchefeu (23-34 n.), 330, Hedreen (23-34 n.), 11 Of.; E. Simon, Aias von Salamis als mythische Persnlichkeit, Stuttgart 2003, 16-20.
39

Mitford recognizes & (sic) in the syllabic inscription ICS 165a, but see the editor's note, supplemented on p. 410.

NEMEAN 8

83

2 8 - 3 0 . The battle over Achilles' body, narrated in the Aethiopis: see Proclus' summary, p. 69.16-18 B. = p. 47.21-3 D and cf. Od. 5.308-10, 24.37-42. A lost 'Chalcidian' vase-painting of about 550 BC (JL1MC Achilleus 850) shows Ajax stabbing Glaucus as he defends the body against the Trojan onslaught: for discussion, see especially Wchter 312f. Apollod. epit. 5.4 refers to the killing of Glaucus, probably drawing on the Aethiopis (3(IV) B.). Ajax went on to carry the corpse of Achilles back to the Greek ships while Odysseus fought off the Trojans (.Aeth.: see Proclus, as above; II. Parv. 2 B. = 2A D.; cf. sch. A II. 17.719 = Aeth. 3(H) B.). He is commonly shown carrying the body in art: see A. KossatzDeissmann, L1MC i.l (1981), 185-93; Hedreen (23-34 n.), 111-13; J. M. Padgett, 'Ajax and Achilles on a calyx-krater by Euphronios', Ree. Princet. Univ. Art Mus. 60, 2001, 2-17; Simon (27 .), 11-15. Pindar is unlikely to have known the version of the story according to which Odysseus carried the body, with Ajax defending him (sch. Od. 5.310 (i.275.19-21 Dind.), Ov. Met. 13.284f.). P. Oxy. 2510 (II. Parv. fr. dub. 32 B.) has been thought to give that version, but perhaps wrongly (B. Bravo, QUCC 67, 2001, 49-114); it is in any case unlikely to be a fragment of early epic (M. L. West, CR 16, 1966,22). For Ajax as the best warrior among the Greeks after Achilles, cf. N. 7.27-30, II. 2.768f., 17.279f., Od. 11.469f. = 24.17f., 11.550f Ale. 387, carm. conv. PMG 898, Ibyc. S151.325. 28. : cf. II. 1.278f. ' I , etc. ': the adjective is used of blood in Sophocles (Aj. 1411-13, Ph. 696, OC 622; cf. A. Ag. 1278); cf. Lat. ealidus (Oxf. Lat. Diet. s. v. 3a). 29. >: for the lengthening of the final syllable of before initial see Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' D.l; in general, West, GM 15f. : an epic word, also restored at O. 9.32, not elsewhere in lyric, - is transmitted in both places in Pindar, as frequently in manuscripts of Homer and Hesiod. The true reading is implied here by the scholiast's (48, 145.15, implausibly interpreting the form as middle) and (attributed to Aristarchus, 145.17). 30. occurs only here and at P. 5.91 in literature; it and are later found as personal names ( LGPN i s. vv.). For the sense 'defending men', cf. ' not itself found as an adjective (f. 1. at CEG 798.1 and Menaechm. FGrH 131 F 10 ap. sch. Pi. N. 9.30a, 153.4 and 7). Other compounds in - not attested outside Pindar: (. 6.69), -coc (P. 1.92), (P. 4.15), (P. 6.30, I. 8.53), (Pae. 8.80). 30f. ... : expresses 'mere addition' (Denniston 374-6): Pindaric examples in Slater s. v. 3.b. 30. : only here. For the sense, cf. the tragic 31f. I : so at . 9.40-3, after speaking of the battle at the Helorus, Pindar refers summarily to other fighting (42). For the transposition in the manuscripts ( ), cf. . 6.27f. n., 7.4 D: , 43 . Schmid: BD, and other examples in Young 256 = 106. On

84

NEMEAN 8

the breathing of , see N. 6.6 n. 32. :: 'deceitful speaking': similarly 'speak deceitfully' (O. 7.66, P. 9.43) and in an erotic context 'beguile' (. 5.32), the last meaning being paralleled by at II. 14.217 (on Aphrodite's ). The other main Homeric sense of the verb, 'advise, persuade', is not found in Pindar. Neither verb nor noun occurs elsewhere in lyric. 33. For the series of phrases in apposition, cf. fr. 109.3f. cxacvv , I , ; the other examples assembled by F. Dornseiff, Pindars Stil, Berlin 1921, 89 (O. 2.55f., 13.4f P. 1.20,9.64-5, Pae. 6.83-6), are less striking. : not elsewhere in lyric. : only here before Nonnus, who has numerous instances. At Phld. Acad. Ind. xiv.lOf. (T. Dorandi (ed.), Filodemo, Storia dei filosofi, Piatone e I'Academia, Naples 1991, 145), cited by LSJ and in the 'index fontium' of the Teubner edition (under 'Anonym.'), it is a doubtful supplement of Biicheler's. also at h. Merc. 282; not again before Nonnus (D. 2.27). : not again before Aristotle, but already in A. fr. 111. 34. ... : cf. Com. Adesp. 909.12 npoc . 35-9. Pindar rejects the dishonesty mentioned in the preceding lines and describes his own ideal. Similar moralizing in the final triads of P. 2 and 11: cf. especially P. 2.83f. oi (sc. the crafty citizen) Gpaceoc (~ N. 8.35 :). ' - I ' ' (~ . 8.39 , ' ), P. 11.54 ' ' (~ . 8.38 cxolc ), 55-8 tic I , ... (he dies) I (~ . 8.35-7 I , I ). 35. : also at . 11.20, 13.13, . 4.258 ('home'); not elsewhere in lyric. (Anacr. 402(a).2 is corrupt; at Simon. 543.9 is to be preferred: see R. Fhrer, NAWG 1976, 115 n. 49.) 35f. I : for the metaphor, cf. Simon. 541.12f. ' ociav I ] , . 10.35-8 ' [< ] , I [ c()]v I , . Here. 433 , Emp. 31 115.8 ... oc. See in general R. Vischer, Das einfache Leben: Wort- und motivgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zu einem Wertbegriff der ant. Lit., Gttingen 1965. 36. : for the use of the word with reference to 'persons, or their words, thoughts, and acts', see LSJ II.b; cf. the similar use of to mean 'doubleminded, treacherous' (LSJ IV.2), of which an early example is found at Arch. 196a.36 cu] ' . 37-9. Pindar expands on the thought of 35-7 by means of a priamel: cf. e. g. Sapph. 16.1-4, where Sappho in a similar way contrasts the preferences of others with her own. See for the form West on Hes. Op. 435-6, with examples; further references in Verdenius, Comm. i.35 on O. 3.42. Cf. also 42^4 below. For the

EM 8

85

sentiment, cf. Theoc. 16.66f. I .

37f. , ' I : parallels for the

omission of or the like in Wilamowitz on E. Here. 635, Denniston 166 (ii); add Astyd. 60 F 3.4 , , ' 38. : the manuscripts have ', with elision at verse-end. The correction is due to J. Wackernagel, Vermischte Beitrge zur gr. Sprachkunde, Progr. Basel 1897, 45 n. 2 = Kl. Sehr. 806 n. 2, who compares . 3.9 n i c a , where npaccei is to be supplied from npaccovxi (7). The scholiast, who paraphrases (63, 146.22f.), appears to have had the correct text (so Schroeder). 39. : cf. Arch. 128.6 and other examples in Fehling 268. 40. The manuscripts have ' aiccei, with -cei providing the first syllable of 41. Boeckh repaired the breach of verse-end by reading aiccei I (): other passages where is omitted by one or more manuscripts are collected by Young 253 = 103 (where for W 3.38' read 'N 3.58'). There remain two principal difficulties. (1) The second syllable of the line is long in all the corresponding places. I though unusual, is not unparalleled in dactylo-epitrite, occurring at fr. 172.4 (see N. 4.25 n. with n. 8), fr. 221.2 and B. 13 str. 3. It is sometimes analysed as a hemiepes with contracted first biceps (Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' A.6; West, GM 71), but contracted biceps is not Pindaric (. 6.35 n.). A short syllable in second place is only possible if the sequence is regarded as a pherecratean, unique in dactylo-epitrite (so P. Maas, Greek Metre, Oxford 1962,41; Turyn mentions the possibility in his apparatus, comparing B. 13 str. 3, where he falsely suggests that Snell recognized a pherecratean). (2) <bc is not elsewhere in Pindar followed by a finite verb (O. 6.2, P. 11.40, N. 9.16,1. 6.1; cf. Stes. S15 ii.15, and perhaps Sapph. 106 and Ibyc. 317(b)). Both problems are solved by supposing that is to be deleted as a gloss on aiccei (Vogt (16 n.), 69f. = 271f.: not included in the separate publication). The resulting lacuna may be filled in various ways. Vogt himself transposes aiccei to the beginning of the line, arguing that it was incorrectly replaced following the intrusion of the gloss . Wilamowitz, 407 n. 1, accepts the transposition, though explaining the corruption differently: was repeated after and then replaced in its original position by . Both he and Schroeder (523) object to the contraction of the initial of aiccei given by Boeckh's text: but this is now probably attested already in Archilochus (188.4), and although Pindar elsewhere has (-)- in this word and its compounds (N. 5.43, /. 4.6, fr. 33a.3; so also Bacchylides: 2.1, 3.54, 5.116, 13.144, 24.14, fr. 64.16 (?); f. 1. at 10.23; cf. perhaps Stes., P. Oxy. 3876 ( PMGF i App.) fr. 67(a).7), it seems not unlikely that the same variation was admissible in this case as is attested in Pindar for (contracted, N. 8.28, Pae. 2.40; uncontracted, N. 4.38) and ' (contracted nine times, uncontracted seven times) and in Bacchylides for (contracted at 13.123, uncontracted at 17.38) and perhaps (uncontracted at fr. 20D.6; 17.43, 93, 128 are ambiguous: M. L. West,

86

EM 8

37, 1980, 138). Anyway, the verb was liable to be misunderstood if placed together with its subject at the head of the sentence, away from the simile. Christ in the apparatus of his large edition suggests instead replacing with , but the resulting word order appears excessively complicated. More probably the lacuna is to be filled by a qualification of . Of the possible genitives, seems more likely in this context than : cf. the very inaccurate paraphrase in sch. 68b (147.2f. ). Its use in the same sentence as (41) might seem unnecessarily awkward, but see 41 f. n. If an epithet is to be preferred, , which might have suggested the simile, is an obvious choice: cf. O. 2.21 f. I , 4.3 ... , [5.1] , . 3.111 ... , I. 5.44. ... I ; Theoc. 16.98 ... ; also the similar use of (. 8.5f. I , 11.6 , . 5.98 ... , 9.76 ... , . 6.47 ... :, /. 3.4 ... , fr. 205.1 ; Simon. 522.2 ... ). The unattributed quotation at Clem. Al. Paed. 1.94.1 (i. 146.If. St.) coc (. fr. dub. 56) may be a corrupt version of our passage: if so, the intrusion of may have occurred already by the third century. It is unclear whether the authors of sch. 68a-c (146.25-147.6) had in their texts, since that word in their explanations may be a gloss on aiccei; sch. 68d (only in ) aiccei..., ... (147.7-9) appears to presuppose the text of the manuscripts. An echo of the passage is sometimes found in Hor. C. 1.12.45f. crescit occulto velut arbor aevo I fama Marcelli<s>, but see H. D. Jocelyn, Sileno 19,1993, 120. : perhaps 'fresh'. The adjective is not elsewhere applied to dew, but cf. Plut. Amator. 21, 767F (separated from the free quotation of E. fr. 1084 contained in the following words by A. Meineke, Vindiciarum Strabonianarum liber, Berlin 1852, 123f.); also the use with reference to rivers at A. Su. 63 (Hermann, Scheer: ' ) , . Hei. 349f. (Stephanus: L) , Ph. 659f. , Anyte HE 683 (AP 7.486.4) ' See in general LSJ III.2; . Drbeck, Zur Charakteristik der gr. Farbenbezeichnungen, Bonn 1977, 110, 284. : for the metaphorical use with reference to song, cf. P. 5 . 9 8 - 1 0 0 ' I I , I. 6.63f. I ; more generally, P. 8.57 ' ... ... , I. 6.21 ' vac , fr. 6b(f) l ' . The metaphor is only here extended by a simile. a i c c e i : cf. II. 18.56 = 437 (sc. Achilles) ' icoc; also Lucr. 5.786f. arboribusque datumst variis exinde per auras I crescendi magnum immissis certamen habenis, Virg. G. 2.363f. dum se laetus ad auras I palmes agit taxis per purum immissus habenis. 41. ( ) : of the audience at P. 4.295f. cocpoic I (sc. Damophilus) :; cf. 9.77f. '

NEMEAN 8

87

I cocpoic. (At Pi. (?), P. Oxy. 2621 fr. 7.10, ]' ccxpoui is a possible articulation; (7) and (8) would suit the poet.) For the omission of in the manuscripts, see 40 n. 41f. ... : for other such casual repetitions, see Schroeder 43f. (Pindar); in general, Diggle on E. fr. 773.12 ( Pha. 56), supplemented at AC 65, 1996,192. 41. ' : 'exalted': cf. /. 1.64f. ' lc I , LPae. 14'.40 co<piai ... (said perhaps of the 'tested gold' of 37f.); Lat. levare (Thesaurus Linguae Latinae vii.2.1234.63-6). 41f. npoc I : so at II. 14.288 a fir tree ' ' ; cf. Od. 5.239 ... , Virg. G. 2.363f. (40 n.). Fame is said from Homer onwards to reach heaven: Od. 9.20 , II. 8.192 , ', Simon, eleg. 11.27 []; at Ar. Nu. 460, anon. FGE 1534 (late BC). Cf. also Pi. fr. 227.2f. I +' (' ' Boeckh, but the preposition is doubtful). For the epithet, 'moist', cf. E. Ion 796 ... , CEG 535.2 (Attica, 'ante ca. 350?') ; R. Renehan, Greek Lexicographical Notes, First and Second Series, Gttingen 1975 and 1982, s. v.: the usage is now registered by LSJ Rev. Suppl. as I.l.b. I doubt whether 'yielding' is a possible sense here (Nisbet-Hubbard on Hor. C. 2.20.2 liquidum ... aethera): the examples assembled by LSJ II. 1 'soft, pliant, supple' are all of parts of the body or the like. 42-4. For the form of expression, in which the poet introduces what he wants to say by means of a general statement of which it serves as an example, usually together with one or more others (a type of priamel: 37-9 n.), cf. e. g. N. 3.6f. , I ' , I. 1.47-51 ' : , I ' ' -ioc I ... I c ' ' , I , . 10.38-48 ' I c[o]<pc I I ... (47) , I ' . 43. : only here, formed on the analogy of superlatives in - corresponding to adjectives in -tpoc. Elsewhere Pindar uses the form see N. 6.21 n. Schwyzer-Debrunner 518 suggest that the word is to be explained as 'erweitertes * (vgl. , )', but such a form is unlikely to have been known to Pindar.

43f. I : 'but pleasure

too seeks to put a pledge before one's eyes'. The greatest pledge of friendship that Pindar could offer would be to bring Deinis' father back to life: that is beyond his ability, but he can easily provide an ode. The reference of cannot be only to commemoration in song. That interpretation would gain some support from the use of the word in O. 11.4-6 c/ TIC , I I ; but by itself does not suggest achievement calling for commemoration, and Pindar's reference to bringing Megas back to life would

88

EM ANS

seem very abruptly introduced if this were not meant as an example of a pledge. For the corruption in ( for , perhaps through assimilation to the gender and case of ), cf. the examples of errors in inflectional endings collected by Young 261f. = 112f.; D's may be due to a misunderstanding of a written above ov in an earlier copy. The scholiast takes Pindar to be referring to a 'loyal friend' ( , 71b; implied by the quotation of E. Ion 732 at 73, 147.23), but to speak of 'placing' a friend before one's eyes seems very unnatural. 44. : the apostrophe need not imply that Pindar presumes that the dead Megas can actually hear his song any more than for example that at O. 9.17 indicates a belief that Castalia could hear itself being addressed: cf. N. 4.85-8 n. For , see 1 . : in a different sense at P. 4.159 : see Braswell's note (d). 45. ' : cf. Simon. 542.21-3 ' I , where is to be taken with (as at Hes. Op. 498, A. Pers. 804, etc.) and not with the more distant (. W. Smyth, Greek Melic Poets, London 1900, 315). For the form of the sentence, cf. . 11.48 with n. ... : cf. P. 2.61 . 46. ... ': 'for your homeland and the Chariadae' (sch. 79a, b, 148.2f 6f.): cf. P. 6.5-8 ... (~ ) I ' (~ ... ) (~ . 8.47f. I ) I . Some commentators have supposed that here, as commonly in Aeginetan odes (see the introduction to N. 6), means 'clan' (see Schroeder's apparatus). Dissen and others take it to signify a kinship group distinct from the Chariadae. But Pindar nowhere else speaks of two distinct kinship groups in this way, and had he done so here, the first no less than the second would have had to be named in a song intended to preserve the fame of those celebrated. If, on the other hand, the reference is to the Chariadae themselves, it will be necessary to accept the deletion of proposed by Heyne ( ), appositional being a doubtful usage (Fraenkel on A. Ag. 1526 and 1585). But the specification ... is superfluous (it is absent in corresponding passages: O. 3.38, 7.93, 8.75, 13.97, P. 6.5, 7.2f 8.38, N. 2.18, 4.73, 6.31, /. 4.4, 6.63, fr. 179); P. 8.38 and /. 6.63 ... suggest that Pindar would have avoided the awkwardness of ... (), for which no parallel is quoted, by writing or the like. : B's is a corruption of (D), as commonly: for Pindar, cf. O. 2.86, 8.36, P. 2.87, 3.40, 4.244, and (D) for at N. 7.32 (Young 248f. = 98). itself would leave the infinitive without construction: for one can hardly supply (sch. 79b, 148.8) from in the last sentence but one. Hermann eliminated this difficulty by replacing with . But to judge from the occurrences of at O. 2.86-8 I

EM 8

89

(oc I and . 2.87 , cxpaxoc, I , Pindar was not likely to use this adjective in a metaphorical reference to a song of his own: W. Headlam, CR 14, 1900, 10, rightly denies that Pratin. PMG 712(b) = TrGF 4 F 6.5-7 is relevant here. I have adopted W. G. Cookesley's conjecture (proposed in his edition published at Eton in 1849), for which he compares N. 7.77 . For confusion of and , see Diggle, Studies 41 f. 47. Moicaiov: 'to place a musical stone support underneath', as of a statue, i. e. to raise up by means of song: cf. 41 :' with n. and the use of illustrated at 40 n.; also the metaphorical use of to mean 'exalt' (P. 4.60, N. 1.15, /. 4.38, 6.65). For the use of imagery from building with reference to song, cf. O. 6.1-3, P. 6.5-18, 7.3, N. 4.79-81, fr. 194.1-3; also the use of with reference to poets (P. 3.113, Pi. (?: see 48 n.) ap. comm. in Alcm. 13(a).8f.) or those performing their work (N. 3.4f.). See also W. J. Verdenius, Mnem. 36,1983, 17. 47f. I 5lc : 'for the sake of the twice victorious feet of two men': for the number of victories, cf. 16 with n. For the juxtaposition 5ic , cf. . 1.44 iccaici : with Braswell's note. Dissen understands 'because of twice two (i. e. four) victorious feet', but serves merely to indicate the foot-race (without further specification also at O. 12.15, 13.36, P. 9.115, 10.23, N. 10.48, B. 6.2; cf. P. 10.16), and a numerical qualification is out of place: Pindar is celebrating not 'four feet' but two victorious athletes. 47. : 'of good name', hence 'glorious': also at O. 2.7, P. 11.58, N. 4.19,7.48,85,11.20. Elsewhere in lyric only Simon. 519 fr. 79.10, perhaps as an epithet of (Lobel). 48-50. is appropriate when great deeds are performed, while incantations can heal pain. Both functions are performed by Pindar's epinician odes. For the latter, cf. N. 4.1-5 and 3.17f.; also S. lehn. fr. 314.325, Hr. C. 1.32.15 with Nisbet-Hubbard's note 48. : a favourite word of Pindar's, occurring also at O. 9.81, N. 3.31, 7.63 (both -), 9.7, Parth. 2.37, and fr. 183.2. Elsewhere in lyric there is only Adesp. ap. comm. in Alcm. 13(a). 10 ] (Pindar?: see Lobel's note on 1. 8 (P. Oxy. 2389 fr. 9 i.8); West (15 n.), 345 n. 73). 49. : also at P. 3.51, 4.217; not elsewhere in lyric, unless it is to be recognized at Pi. (?: see 2 n.), P. Oxy. 2736 fr. 2{b).9 ] [. See in general G. Lanata, Medicina magica e religione popolare in Grecia fino all'et di Ippocrate, Rome 1967,46-51. 50. : first in Pindar; also (P. 3.6). Neither occurs elsewhere in lyric. : emphatic, as at Stes. 222(>).204-7 ' I I ', and perhaps at Pi. P. 7.19 and /. 3.18b (Denniston 348). : see . 6.32 n.

90

EM $

51. : i. e. before the institution of the Nemean games. These were founded according to legend during the expedition of the Seven against Thebes as funeral games for Archemorus, killed by a snake at Nemea. The story is told by Bacchylides at 9.10-20. See in general M.-C. Doffey, 'Les mythes de fondation des Concours Nemeens', in M. Pierart (ed.), Polydipsion Argos (BCH Suppl. 22), Paris 1992, 185-93. : the normal poetic word for (Hutchinson on A. Sept. 1), also at P. 9.83, N. 1.51 (both in legendary contexts), 4.21 (contemporary); cf. /. 1.11 (the contemporary Thebans).

 AN 10 Occasion The performance took place during a celebration of the Argive festival of Hera (22f.), and in the latter part of an Olympiad, following the Great Panathenaea, at which Theaeus' most recent victory was obtained (33 n.). It is not clear to which Olympiad it is to be assigned: the argument of Wilamowitz (426) that, as Theaeus was from a Tirynthian family, the ode must have been composed after the fall of Tiryns, rests on a doubtful premiss (41 f. n.) Further references on this question are given by Bowra 411; M. Cannata Fera, in P. Angeli Bernardini (ed.), La citt di Argo, Rome 2004, 97-9. Composition of the Ode The main divisions of the material fall at triad-ends, a fairly unusual arrangement: odes comparable in varying degrees are O. 7, 13, P. 8, N. 8 (Christ 97). Pindar begins by calling on the Graces to celebrate Argos (If.), a catalogue of whose mythical glories fills the remainder of the first triad. He then announces and justifies a change of subject: the victories of Theaeus form his new theme, which again fills a triad. An implicit prayer to Zeus for Olympic victory is included (29f.). Commemoration of Theaeus' own victories leads naturally to mention of those of his mother's family (third strophe and antistrophe). All owe their success to the favour of the Dioscuri, who once visited their ancestor Pamphaes (third epode). Pindar goes on to explain that the Dioscuri spend alternate days in heaven and beneath the earth at Therapne: Polydeuces chose to share his immortality with his brother in this way rather than to let him die of the wound which Idas had inflicted, angry about cattle (fourth strophe). There follows a narration in sequence of the events of the battle in question (fourth antistrophe and epode), and then a long account of Polydeuces' choice, including speeches of Polydeuces himself and Zeus (fifth triad). The location of the myth at the end of the ode is exceptional, being paralleled only in O. 4, P. 9 and . 1 (cf. Drachmann, MP 205-7). In P. 9, it is implied that the story of Alexidamus, an ancestor of the victor, is included following a special request (103-5), and it seems reasonable to suppose that Theaeus had in a similar way asked for a myth concerning the Dioscuri, whose connection with his family is mentioned at 49-51. In each case, the final myth is balanced by mythical glories of the victor's homeland at or near the start of the ode (in N. 10 a catalogue, in P. 9 the myth of Cyrene; cf. for this pattern the introduction to N. 8). The final myth of O. 4 is rather different, being merely a brief (one stanza) illustration of the gnome at line 18. In the case of . 1, on the other hand, the same explanation for the inclusion of the final myth may perhaps apply as in P. 9

92

EM 10

and . 10, though there is no connection with the victor's family that could have prompted a request.40 Metre
STR.

1 2 3 4 5

6
EP. 1 2 3 4 5 6

, ~ e-D II e-D-D II e-D II e-D-ell e-D~D\\ e-e-e e<e - e III

( - 1,73)

4,10?, 22,40) ( ~ 6 5 n . p.) 6,24)

e-D-e II e-D-e II D-D II D-e-l e-e-D-l ""e e De - e III

( - 88) 17,71)

The opening of the strophe is remarkable: would naturally be interpreted as a telesillean followed by an iambic metron, but Pindar straight away modulates from aeolic into dactylo-epitrite: the 'iambic metron' is followed by - D. The next verse picks up the rhythm of the latter half of the first verse: we are firmly settled into a new metrical category. The strikingly anomalous opening creates a strong break at the start of each triad, reinforcing the divisions of the material (see above). Indeed each individual stanza is grammatically independent, until the last triad is reached: then Pindar blurs the divisions by having sentences run on from strophe to antistrophe and from antistrophe to epode (cf. 61-90 n.). After the fanfare-like beginning, there are no further surprises or disruptions to the regular flow of the rhythm within the strophe. Each of the subsequent verses begins with e. This uniformity may well have been chosen to suit the catalogue of the opening triad, where each entry begins with a new line, and so all the entries apart from that for Diomedes at the start of the antistrophe begin with the same rhythmical pattern: the structural articulation is reinforced. Ep. 1 and 2 continue the pattern, also beginning with e. Then with ep. 3 Pindar finally abandons this practice: by this point in the first triad, he has left the catalogue form behind, expanding the final entry into a more extended narrative. Only in
40

This explanation was rejected by Aristarchus (ap. sch. 49c, 19.11-13); his argument is not preserved.

EM AN 10

93

the single triad of . 11 does Pindar show a comparable persistency in the use of e at line-beginning. There every line of the strophe begins with e, and the pattern is abandoned only with ep. 1, which begins with D. e e, without intervening anceps, is found occasionally towards the end of a stanza, as in both str. 6 and ep. 6 of this ode (Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' A. 1 .aa); e D (ep. 6) is rarer but not unparalleled (ib. A. 1 .c).

94

EM 10

1-18. The poet calls on the Graces to celebrate Argos and proceeds to give a catalogue of its glories, including bold deeds (4-9), lovely-haired women (10f.), wise men (12), and Amphitryon and Heracles (13-18). Each of the first two sections is introduced by a statement in the present tense with the city as subject, while a link with the following sections is provided by Zeus, who remains subject for three sentences in lines 11-13. Shorter catalogues of Theban glories, displaying no such division into sections, open 1.1 (1-15) and Hymn 1 (fr. 29). If. For the elaborate series of appositions, cf. the apostrophes at P. 2.If. (Syracuse), . 1.1 4 (Ortygia), and fr. 76 (Athens), perhaps also the opening of a poem (Bergk).

1. : the form of
expression, in which a city is denoted by (or ac-ru) with the genitive of the name of a famous inhabitant, is a common one (//. 2.37 , Od. 22.230 , II. 14.230 , 19.2% , Simon, eleg. 15.3 , Pi. . 7.30 " , 35 , 10.41f. ... , Pae. 9.44 [), only here extended by a further genitive. Hypermestra is mentioned again at 1. 6 (see n.), while the second marriage of 48 Danaids (no doubt all but Hypermestra and Amymone: so sch. 195b, ii.239.9-12) is narrated at P. 9.112-14. : 'splendid-throned': also of the Muses ( 0 . 13.96) and the Athenian maidens accompanying Theseus (B. 17.124f.: see D. E. Gerber, ZPE 49, 1982, 3-5). Such adjectives (also in Sappho, in Pindar, and in Pindar, Bacchylides, and Homer) are in early poetry applied always to legendary (as here, O. 2.22f. I , . 17.124f.) or divine females. The formations and (. 11.2) indicate that Pindar at least took the second element to mean '-throned': for the view that it contained at one time a reference to Gpovct 'embroidered flowers' (II. 22.441), see e. g. Janko on II. 14.153-5.41 : also invoked at the opening of B. 9 and at greater length in Pi. O. 14, where they have importance as local divinities of Orchomenos; cf. N. 6.37f. n. For the opening invocation, see N. 8.1-5 n. 2. "Hpac : i. e. an important cult centre of hers: cf. P. 2.7 , . 1.3 (both Ortygia), P. 12.2 < (Acragas); a more elaborate example at O. 14.If. I (the Graces of Orchomenos). : found only here and in late authors, : see N. 6.37f. n. 4. : i. e. 'great' ( , sch. 6, 166.13): cf. I. 4.13 ... ; . 4.33,1. 7.43. The scholiast mentions two other possibilities, , ( (12f.) and , (14f.): the first does not suit the context, and neither 'old' nor 'such as would take a long time to narrate' is attested as a sense of

41

. Engelmann, ZPE 117, 1997, 18, suggests that Artemis' cult title is to be connected with rather than Bpovoc: against, see J. Mylonopoulos, Kernos 13, 2000, 171.

 AN 10

95

: sc. . 5. Epaphus, son of the Argive Io, is said by Apollod. 2.1.4.1 to have founded Memphis. The story may have been narrated in the cyclic Danais (so Von der Mhll (next note), 97 = 229 n. 5). See further West, East Face 443-5. ( ) : the manuscripts have the unmetrical , rendered by sch. 8 as . 42 I have accepted Boeckh's conjecture, giving the sense 'Many (are) the cities that it (Argos) founded in Egypt': the emphasis on Argos' responsibility for founding the cities is desirable, since Epaphus might not otherwise be regarded as an Argive hero, is predicative, parallel to in the previous colon, as we should expect. Maas conjectures ( Resp. i.l 1 n. 2), but the omission of the temporal augment seems doubtful (Schroeder 41), and can no longer be predicative. The same objections apply to Von der Mhll's ' ( 21, 1964, 97f. = Kl. Sehr. 228-30). Besides, it is further from the transmitted text, and aorist middle for passive (for which usage see Barrett on E. Hipp. 27, Braswell on Pi. P. 4.243(d)) is not found elsewhere in this verb or cognates. Call. fr. 178.33f. I , mentioned by Von der Mhll (98 = 230), is not an example, since the verb means 'has made its home'. 6. The Danaids were commanded by their father to kill their husbands, the sons of Aegyptus, on their wedding-night; Hypermestra alone spared her husband, Lynceus, either because she had fallen in love with him (|A.) PV 865-8) or because he had preserved her virginity (sch. 10b, 167.20, Apollod. 2.1.5.10; so perhaps E. fr. 228a.4, but see A. Harder, Euripides' Kresphontes and Archelaos {Mnem. Suppl. 87), Leiden 1985, 191f.). The story will have been included in the Danais and formed part of the plot of Aeschylus' Danaides. E. Simon, 'Hypermestra and Lynkeus', in E. Csapo and M. C. Miller (edd.), Poetry, Theory, Praxis:... Essays in Honour of William J. Slater, Oxford 2003, 122-8, identifies a painting on a red-figure Attic kalpis (460-50 BC) as a representation of Aeschylus' Hypermestra with Lynceus as she resolves not to kill him. See in general M. Sicherl, 'Die Tragik der Danaiden', 43, 1986,81-110, esp. 106f. ' ... : 'was not caused to go astray': cf. for the verb . 7.30f. I co<p0v. . Becker, Das Bild des Weges und verwandte Vorstellungen im frhgriechischen Denken (HermesEinzelschriften 4), Berlin 1937, 160 understands 'So folgte Hypermestra dem Eros, aber es war kein Verschlagenwerden durch seine Macht, sondern der rechte Weg besonnenen Tuns' (cf. 96), but since Eros is not mentioned, the implication that Hypermestra's deed might be considered wrong as motivated by him could hardly be understood. : the ancient form of the name: see Fraenkel on A. Ag. 84. : cf. A. Su. 373 ; not elsewhere. Hecker proposed on the basis of sch. 10b (167.21) to read

42

' , (167.9-11): the gratuitous additions are produced by the attempt to force the sentence into the mould of the previous sentence understood according to the third of the explanations offered (6, 166.15f. ... ... < .

96

AN 10

, but the transmitted -ov (enallage) is to be preferred as making clear that the adjective belongs with what follows, : coincident (N. 8.23 n.). 7. Diomedes' immortalization was mentioned by Ibycus (294, ap. sch. 12a, 168.2). Athena had been about to bestow immortality on Tydeus, but changed her mind when she saw him sucking the brains of his enemy Melanippus. He requested that his son Diomedes be immortalized instead ( Theb. 9 B. = 5 D., cf. B. fr. 41; W. Burkert, Kl. Sehr, i, Gttingen 2001, 171). ... : a regular phrase in epic (//. 20.358, 22.9, 24.460, Od. 24.445, |Hes.I fr. 240.10); cf. Stes. PMGF i App. fr. 37.2 ] , Emp. 31 112.4, . Eum. 259. : of female divinities also at fr. 34, B. 5.92 (both Athena), Pi. N. 5.54 (the Graces), B. 11.51 (Hera), II. 5.500, h. Cer. 302 (Demeter). 8f. Other references to this story at O. 6.14, N. 9.24-7. It was told in the Thebais (cf. 10 B. = 7 D.). 9. Cf. O. 6.17 (also of Amphiaraus) ' (from the Thebaisl Cf. 10 . = 7 D.). : cf. . 6.13 ... , . Sept. 382 ; also Theoc. 24.71 (if sound) and Zenodotus' (for .) at //. 1.69. : the same phrase at IL 17.243f. <: I ", ' (244 deleted by Payne Knight following Heyne); ... used differently at 'Simon.' FGE 691 ( A. Plan. 26.4). For a general discussion of such metaphors, see Wilamowitz on E. Here. 1140. 10. : a word favoured by Pindar, who has ten or eleven instances. It is not found elsewhere in lyric. With the return to the present tense there comes a return to Argos as subject: cf. 1-18 n. 11. : the correct vocalization: see Braswell on P. 4.172(a). : the story is alluded to also at P. 12.17f. A different version is attested at fr. 284 (Dith. 4.15 adn.43), but see Schroeder's note. 12. ... : Talaos. Adrastos is called at O. 6.15, B. 9.19; cf. Pi. N. 9.14 That Talaos was a wise ruler may be implied also by N. 9.15 < , in reference to Amphiaraus' coming to power. ', though only found in the lemma in D, is to be preferred to ', since the latter, occurring here between two instances of joining pairs of nouns (the source of the corruption: a similar case at P. 5.111), could hardly be understood in the required way as a sentence-connective. Other examples of this confusion are given by Young 267 = 118f. : husband of Hypermestra. : 'the fruit of his wits', i. e. his decisions. The same phrase is found at P. 2.73f.; cf. fr. 211 , A. Sept. 593 .
43

For (Snell's) , read .

EM AN 10

97

: sc. Zeus (sch. 21a, 169.19; 21b, 169.21): cf. IL 13.732f. ' I , [Hes.| fr. 203 , I ' . Friederichs 85f. takes Argos to be the subject, but there is no indication of a change of subject, and cities are not said to bestow sense on their inhabitants as far as I have observed. 13. ' : i. e. 'made him a good warrior': cf. for the expression O. 1.11 If. I Moica . Zeus remains the subject: cf. II. 9.39 (Diomedes to Agamemnon) ... (sc. Zeus), 13.727 (Polydamas to Hector) , 730, [Hes.] fr. 203 (quoted in previous note). Again, some take Argos to be the subject: but while a place may be said by a common metaphor to 'rear' a person who grew up in it (see Slater s. v. b; fr. 198a ' Moicav ), there appears to be no parallel for the notion of a city bestowing fighting skill on its inhabitants. It is not certainly found at N. 2.13f. CocXc^ic I (quoted by Friederichs 85). For the inclusion of the Tirynthian Amphitryon in a catalogue of Argive glories, see 41 f. n. below. ' : Peleus and Cadmus, who entered into kinship with divinities rather more directly, by marrying Thetis and Harmonia, are described in similar terms at P. 3.88f. I ' cv. For the accent of the demonstrative o, see West, Aeschyli tragoediae xlix. The scholiast (24a, 169.24; 24b, 169.28) takes the description to apply to Zeus, to whom it is appropriate enough in itself (cf. A. Su. 524-6): but ' indicates a change of subject. Even if Argos were the subject of the previous sentence, as the scholiast may presume (no note on that sentence survives), 6 in this position would naturally be taken as the demonstrative, referring to Amphitryon, rather than as the article, with to be understood as a vague periphrasis for Zeus: cf. O. 1.73 ' ..., . 1.61 ... 14-17. An earlier account of these events in [Hes.] Sc. 1-56, though Zeus' disguise is only implied there (30 ). Pi. I. 7.5-7 (sc. ) , I ' ^ I need not imply that Zeus actually took the form of a golden shower. Cf. also Pherecyd. Ath. 13 with Jacoby's note (FGrH 3 F 13). 14. :: cf. on the one hand N. 1.51 c\>v , 9.22 , on the other . 4.22 ... . is regular of clothing: references in J. Diggle, CQ 21, 1971,46 = Euripidea 39; Studies 60. 15. ' introduces a second temporal clause, was misread as , then ' deleted as in the wrong position. Mingarelli's is accepted by Snell, but the hiatus is objectionable (see N. 6.20f. n.), and without a connecting particle, which would be expected to introduce a new point (see Slater 366f.), is hardly appropriate here. : for the usual only here in lyric, because of the following see Headlam on Herond. 1.34. , uniquely in Pindar, at O. 6.28, for a similar reason, having been used in the previous line.

98

EM 10

: cf. . 4.21 , the only other lyric occurrence of the verb. This is the earliest attestation of - for - in the present participle, next found in Hellenistic poetry (Biihler on Mosch. 2.158). The form will have been modelled on found beside <:< in the aorist participle in Homer (on which see e. g. C. J. Ruijgh, Minos 20-2, 1987, 533^44 = Scripta minora ii, Amsterdam 1996, 147-58; Mnem. 46, 1993, 540f.). Homer has in the present participle only <, though gives for in II. 3.389, a poorly-attested line.44 16. : cf. . 7.34 , . 5.35 , 7.82 ... , /. 8.18 ... . Other lyric instances: Ale. 38a.9 Kpoviaic [<:, 296a.3, 387, Stes. S14.1f. [ ], S18.ll (suppl.), Cor. 654 iii.13; not yet in Simonides or Bacchylides. See in general Fraenkel on A. Ag. 355. 17. ' : cf. 81 below , . 9.61 f. I , . 3.15 ; not elsewhere in lyric in this sense. The father is seen as providing the 'seed' of the child, a widespread belief: see West on E. Or. 553. For the adjective, cf. I. 1.12f. I , Pi. (?: see . 8.2 n.), P. Oxy. 2736 fr. 2().7 ' [] [,45 the only other lyric instances. 17f. 'Whose wife on Olympus is Hebe, who walks beside her mother, the accomplisher'. Heracles' marriage to Hebe is mentioned also at N. 1.71,1. 4.59f. For earlier references to the apotheosis, see West on Hes. Th. 947-55; cf. M. Winiarczyk, 'La mort et l'apotheose d'Heracles', WS 113, 2000, 13-29; Wchter 293. The usual translation, taking aivoic' as a unit equivalent to (cf. sch. 31, 170.13 ), assumes a construction of the present participle not found before Sophocles and Herodotus (instances in Schwyzer-Debrunner 407f.), and the sense is clearly inferior. 18. ... : Hera, now reconciled to Heracles: cf. /. 4.60 "Hpac. Her title is associated with marriage: cf. A. Eum. 214, fr. 383 (ap. sch. 31, 170.15), Ar. Th. 973-6; M. P. Nilsson, Gesch. d. gr. Religion i3, Munich 1967,429 with n. 2. : so the manuscripts ( . Schmid, most editors), rightly, since the word is enclitic (Barrett on E. Hipp., pp. 425f.). : such phrases occur frequently in Euripides: cf. fr. 781.19 (Pha. 232) with Diggle's note. 19-24. Pindar explains that, since he cannot mention all the glories of Argos, and his audience would tire of the theme, he will concentrate on wrestling: the Argive Heraea is taking place, at which Theaeus has won two victories in the past. A similar justification for a change of subject at P. 8.29-34 (compared by Drachmann, MP 288 n. 1): the danger of tedium leaves Pindar no leisure to tell
44

Bhler and others state that Herodian (. . . p. 16.32) has for in Od. 3.372, but is reported for both his manuscripts (H: P. Egenolff, RhM 35, 1880, 101; V: A. Ludwich, Aristarchs hom. Textkr. ii, Leipzig 1885, 689). 45 The dot over noted by Lobel appears to be merely an offset, like the 'speck of ink between and ' observed and convincingly so explained by R. A. Coles (ap. S. Lavecchia and M. C. Martinelli, ZPE 125, 1999, 19, though they take Coles to be referring to Lobel's expunction dot).

NEMEAN 10

99

the whole tale of Aegina's glories (characterized in general terms at 22-8), and so he will sing only of the most recent, Aristomenes' victory. 19. ' ': cf. for the construction /. 7.44 . Such confessions of inadequacy on the part of the poet are found also at 11. 2.488-90 and Ibyc. S151.25ff. ': used again at I. 6.56 ()' , and in a different sense at O. 9.80 . Elsewhere only at Hdt. 5.4.2 , ca ... , ., where Bekker restores -, ... refers to Argos as a precinct of Hera, a usage found also at P. 2.2 " (Syracuse), 4.56 (Libya), and possibly to be recognized at B. (?) 23.2 ] . Cf. the similar use of (S. El. 4f. " ..., I , Ant. 845 ). 20. : this and are common enough in Pindar and Bacchylides (0. 8.86 , I. 5.15 ' ... , fr. 42.3 ... , . 4.20 [] , 5.51 ... ), not found elsewhere in literature (but cf. SGO ./20/21.6 (Miletus, Hellenistic) , in an epitaph for a priestess of Dionysus). Kopoc: 'tedium', a danger mentioned in Pindar also at O. 2.95, P. 1.82, 8.32, N. 7.52; not in Simonides or Bacchylides. 21. ' : also at P. 1.85, /. 5.51; not elsewhere in lyric, : only here. : 'rouse', i. e. 'cause to sound': cf. Crat. 171.63 ... [ and the corresponding use of verbs meaning 'put to sleep' at 'Simon.' HE 3332f. (AP 7.25.9f.) I , . Ag. 1247 ... , and perhaps . fr. 20C.lf. [ (Maas)] . (-) may alternatively have as its object song or the like (O. 9.47 ' , . 13'(a).17 (?), S. OC 1777f., Crat. 237.1, Ar. Ra. 370). has a similar range of usages: cf. E. fr. 773.27f. (Pha. 71 f.) ' with Diggle's note on 72; though he writes that is 'more commonly used of "rousing" musical instruments', I have not found any example of the usage except the present passage. (Id., AC 65, 19%, 194, adds Pi. fr. 140b. 17 ' , but is there the subject.) 22. ... : the local festival of Hera, held at the Heraion about 10 kilometres north-east of the city: see in general M.-F. Billot in J. de La Geniere (ed.), Hera, Naples 1997, 50-4. The prizes were made of bronze (cf. O. 7.83 6 ... " ). Six are preserved from the fifth century: four hydriai, a lebes, and a tripod (references at SEG xxxix.1061). An Argive inscription of 460-50 mentioning a (SEG xli.284, cf. xlviii.407) has been taken to refer to this festival, and the suggestion that the contests were held only every four years at this period gains some support from our ode. If they took place every other year, we should expect Theaeus to have won at least three victories, as he did at the Nemean and Isthmian games: the competition would have been less strong at a local festival. Instead, he has won twice, as he did at the Great Panathenaea,

100

AN 10

held every four years. His two victories at the local festival are no doubt to be assigned to the two most recent celebrations, four and eight years before the performance of the ode. One may well suppose that he would not compete in foreign contests before winning in his local games, and indeed a period of eight years would easily accommodate the other victories mentioned. 23. "Hpotc: cf. sch. O. 7.152d (i.231.7-9) cm , oik raic ... : 'the judging of games', said for 'games which are judged': cf. O. 3.21 , 7.80 K p i c i c ' . 24. : apparently the earliest recorded bearer of this name, next found in Athens in the fourth century (two bearers); not otherwise recorded in the Argolid, which has no , , or either. See in general O. Masson, 'Le culte ionien d'Apollon Oulios, d'aprfes des donnees onomastiques nouvelles', JS 1988, 173-81 = Onomastica Graeca selecta iii, Geneva 2000, 23-31. The name is considered doubtful by Wilamowitz, 425 n. 1 (cf. Hermes 37, 1902, 314 = Kl. Sehr, iv, Berlin 1962, 155f.), but his own exempli gratia proposal appears not to be attested at all. (D gives the corrupt form , corrected to (perhaps was intended), both names being unattested; the latter has produced (for B's ) in the scholion (39,171.15).) Oeaioc: -, given by the manuscripts here and at 37 below, is nowhere certainly attested in this name. Inscriptions of Argos and Epidauros have (LGPN iii.A s. v.; also 0 i o c , etc.: A. Thumb and E. Kieckers, Handbuch der gr. Dialekte i2, Heidelberg 1932, 113 (2.a)) but Pindar is unlikely to have admitted this dialectal peculiarity (see Schroeder 29, 56). -, found in Attic inscriptions, first in the fifth century, and elsewhere, is restored by Boeckh in both places in this poem, following Hermann, De dialecto Pindari observationes, Leipzig 1809, = Opuscula i, Leipzig 1827,253. : 'easily borne': cf. for the point e. g. P. 9.31-2 I I . The word does not occur elsewhere in lyric. Schroeder's paraphrase : gives the word an unattested sense, and I do not see how it accounts for --, 'Productive, fertile' (so apparently sch. 39, 171.19-21) is a late prose usage (LSJ s. v. II.3), never found with such a noun as jcovoc. The variant with could perhaps mean 'accompanied by a sense of satisfaction' (cf. West, Studies in Aesch. 203 n. 40, on the corrupt at A. Ag. 806), if not (sch. 39, 171.21), but this is less suitable with . (. Schmid) might possibly be corrupted to (cf. E. Hel. 1021, Ba. 263 with Diggle, Euripidea 462 n. 9046), but the suggestion that Theaeus' toils were hard for him to bear is undesirable; the same comment applies to Koraes' (ap. G. A. Christodoulou, Platon 37, 1985, 256 = id., , Athens 1986,96, anticipating Bergk). : cf. P. 1.46 ... .
46

In the last line, for 0 5 - 6 ' read 0 4 - 5 ' . Note also A. Pers. 328, where is among the variants recorded for .

EM 10

101

25f. ... " , I 6 : effectively, 'he won at Pytho, and also at the Isthmus and Nemea', but the verb is used in two different ways, having as its object in the first case those defeated and in the second the prize obtained, the latter a usage otherwise attested only for the synonym (cf. 48 with n.). This type of variation is not uncommon: cf. O. 1.88 ' , . 1.40 ; KG ii.571. 25. " : cf. P. 11.49f. I , 12.6 , /. 4.29 ... , CEG 393.2 (464 BC (?)) " [. 26. Moicaici ' * : 'and gave the Muses (sc. these achievements) to plough', i. e. 'gave them work to do' (LSJ s. v. I): similar metaphors at O. 9.26 , P. 6.If. I , . 6.32 .47 The scholiast (49a, 171.29) understands as the object, but it seems most unnatural to detach ... in this way from what precedes, to which it is closely joined by , and the sense is absurd. 27f. xplc ..., I xpic : a common type of anaphora: see Denniston 370 (i). 27. : i. e. the Isthmus of Corinth, also (. 9.86), vac (. 1.13f.); see LSJ s. v. 11.2. 28. 'grounds' of a precinct, as at N. 7.34 ... : (= 44 ), . 11,24f. ; with the same epithet at CEG 414.3 (Paros, dated to 'ca. 500?') , IG xii.5.240.2f. (Paros, ii BC). See Barrett on . Hipp. 230. : cf. . 8.51 with n. indicates 'die bestehende, geltende Ordnung (in Verfassung, Recht und Sitte)': see F. Gschnitzer in G. Thr and J. Velissaropoulos-Karakostas (edd.), Symposion 1995, Cologne 1997, 6 = Kl. Sehr, i (Historia Einzelschriften 149), Stuttgart 2001,264 with n. 13. 29-33. An implicit prayer to Zeus for Olympic victory, to be compared with the prayer for Pythian victory at the end of 1.7 (49-51) and that for Olympic victory recognized by P. Maas, DLZ 34, 1913, 2206, at the end of B. 8 (26-32), each addressed to the deity presiding over the games in question. 29f. I iiv : cf. . 13.104f. ' , I , Hes. Op. 669 with West's note, adding his conjecture at A. Sept. 116/7 (Studies in Aesch. 104f.). 29. : the Doric form (Hdn. ii. 12.22 L.), guaranteed by metre at O. 2.85, and no doubt correctly restored here by Schroeder (BPhW 16, 1896, 223), though ' is required at I. 4.48, since digamma does not 'make position' in Pindar:
47

LSJ Rev. Suppl. s. v. <L>2 adds 'fig., cultivator, of poet, [ ] orac. in SEG 27.678.11 (Ostia, ii/iii AD)', but J. and L. Robert, REG 68, 1955, 293f who accept (. Gentili), point out that ] there must mean 'father'.

102

EM \0

supposed examples are collected in Schroeder's edition (14), all to be rejected (on /. 6.42, see Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' D.l). See also Radton Pae. 6.180. 30. ' : 'and with no untoiling heart bringing courage to bear he asks for favour', ' or the like followed by an adjective in -privative relates only to that adjective: cf. Simon. 543.5-7 ' (Brunck: ' codd.: see West, BICS 28, 1981, 31; also G. O. Hutchinson, Greek Lyric Poetry, Oxford 2001, 310) . and e. g. Pi. . 4.21 . Heyne's interpretation, 'non autem deprecatur, refugit, decus', still found in LSJ s. v. 11.2, besides ignoring this fact, requires the verb to be taken in a sense that it does not bear anywhere in poetry or in prose before Plato. : 'bringing to bear' (LSJ s. v. A.I.I, with parallels). The interpretation of the verb as meaning 'add to' (so e. g. Slater s. v. c) is possible in itself (LSJ s. v. A.I.2), but 'adding courage to his heart' is not plausible sense, : held in high regard by Pindar (cf. O. 9.82, P. 10.24, N. 7.59, 11.32, /. 4.45, fr. 231), elsewhere commonly viewed in a negative light: see W. Schmid, PhW 57, 1937,538. 31-3. ' cxic I - I : ' is shown by the absence of any connective to refer to the content of the following sentence: cf. O. 4.17f. I , P. 4.142f. I Cv, 5.108ff. I Kpeccova I I ., . 3.85ff. I . Since the sentence to which it refers should stand in asyndeton, as do the corresponding sentences in the passages quoted, Homan's deletion of ' is to be accepted: for -ov at cf. O. 6.103, P. 11.38, N. 1.51, 69, fr. 169a.7 (see Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' D.l; also West, GM 16 (3)), and for and inserted by scribes wishing to avoid an asyndeton, see Schroeder 9 (deleting P. 6.38 and /. 5.27 and reading (/.) 'VII<I> 17/18'), R. Fhrer, NAWG 1976, 195 with n. 193; also the lists in Young 254f. = 104f. (deleting O. 14.5 and reading 2.94' for 3.94'; . 0 . 9 ' is a false reference). Homan himself punctuates with a high stop after and a comma after , but there is no indication of a break in sense before ocxic ., and the datives are naturally taken with '. 31f. ' ... I : 'known to the god and to all who compete for the supreme peaks of prizes', i. e. recognized by all concerned with the most important games. Kayser's ov (for ) is palaeographically improbable and gives clearly inferior sense, Theaeus being included already in ... . Another instance of period-end between a preposition and its case is found at O. 10.20/21 I ... . See in general on prepositives at period-end in Pindar W. S. Barrett, Hermes 84, 1956,250 n. 5, and for the accent, West, Aeschyli tragoediae xxxi. 32. : the manuscripts have , as did the text explained by sch. 57a (173.7) and b (173.10). Sch. 57c however seems

AN 10

103

clearly to paraphrase the text given above (173.16f. , ). This is both syntactically clearer than the text of the manuscripts, in which the genitive would naturally be taken with , and preferable as sense, since while 'furthest, extreme' may aptly reinforce used metaphorically in the sense 'the best' (see next note; cf. O. 1.113f. ' I ), it can hardly qualify a noun meaning 'prizes', with which it would naturally be taken in the sense 'last'; the relevant part of the entry in LSJ (I.2.a) gives only instances in which it qualifies an abstract noun (cf. I.2.b), as expected. Schroeder, the only scholar to have considered this reading, rejects it on the ground that 'scite Pind quamvis diversis de causis et hie et IX 9 (' ... ) epitheton ad nomen regens attrahere noluit', but the cases are hardly parallel. The paraphrase of sch. 57a and b, xfjc () , need not be taken to imply a variant (conjectured by Rittershusius following Melanchthon): the singular may be due to the scholiast's interpretation of the transmitted text as containing a reference to the Olympic games (57b, 173.1 Of. '), a false interpretation, since one does not contend for (or about) games but for prizes. The dative of the transmitted text is supported by O. 13.44f. < I and . 5.47 naca among other passages (cf. Slater s. v. c). See Mommsen, Parerga 25. : 'peaks', i. e. 'the best', only in Pindar in this sense (instances in Slater s. v. b.). 33. his foundation of the Olympic games is referred to also at O. 2.3f 3.1 Iff., 6.67-9, 10.43ff . 11.27 (cf. next note). : apparently 'foundation', 'establishment': cf. O. 6.69 ... (the Olympic games), 13.40 : , . 11.27 ' ; Gschnitzer (28 n.) 5 = 263 with n. 9. 33-5. Cf. . 6.37f. with n. 33f. ... : cf. fr. 152 , Pae. 5.47f. ... . is not used of voices or song elsewhere in Pindar except in compounds, but cf. Od. 8.64 , Hes. Th. 39f. ' I . 33. : adversative: Theaeus has not yet won at Olympia (29-33), but he has now won two victories at the Panathenaea. (The passage is misunderstood by Denniston (387), who erroneously ascribes his explanation to Christ.) : here 'as a prelude' (cf. h. Merc. 426, Pi. P. 1.4 ic; . L. West, JHS 101, 1981, 122), sc. to Olympic victory. I doubt whether the celebration of these victories could be so described unless (a) Theaeus intended to compete at the next Olympic games, (b) his Panathenaic victories were obtained at the last available celebrations of the Great Panathenaea before those games, i. e. in the third year (see 34 n.) of each of the preceding Olympiads, and (c) his most recent victory was obtained at the Panathenaea. Of these deductions, (a) is also strongly suggested by 29-33, while the combination of (b) and (c) accounts for the otherwise surprising length of the treatment of the Panathenaic victories (contrast the brief mentions of Panathenaic

104

NEMEAN 10

victories at O. 7.82, 9.88, 13.38, N. 4.18f., /. 4.25). The scholiast (61) offers two alternative explanations of the adverb, (174.If.) and ..., ' , (174.9f.): neither is supported by the actual usage of the word. 34. ... : the Great Panathenaea, held in the third year of each Olympiad, at which alone, and not also at the Little Panathenaea, games were held (L. Ziehen, RE xviii.3 (1949), 475f.), the prizes being quantities of oil contained in amphoras of a special design (ib. 474f.); recent discussions in DNP ix (2000) s. vv. Panathenische Preisamphoren (. Mommsen), Panathenaia (R. Parker). The scholiast writes ecu (61, 174.5f.), implying the existence of a variant , but the plural is supported by P. 9.97f. I (bpiaic . : see . 8.8 n. 35f. Another ornamental description of a prize at O. 9.97f. ' I . 35. ... : cf. Anaxandr. 6.2f. yac- I (798) ', , with Kassel-Austin's note. 36. : 'with noble men': five times in Pindar, not elsewhere in lyric. It occurs in earlier literature only in the Odyssey, where it is applied to wine (4.622) and to bronze (13.19). Its sense there is disputed ( LfgrE s. v. ). : only here in lyric. Homer has two instances (//. 6.289, Od. 15.105). 37f. , , I : cf. //. 9.513f. ... Aic I , 4.415 ... ' , . 5.193f. { ) [c, ] [c. The transmitted yivoc is to be emended to the dative, since does not take a direct object. The corruption will have arisen through comparison with O. 6.71f. ' I ' taken with the scholia as a single sentence (sch. 122a (A), i.l80.17f. ' oc ; cf. sch. 120 ( C D Q), 180.9-13): cf. . 6.30 with n. C. A. Lobeck (ed.), Phrynichi eclogae ..., Leipzig 1820, 354 n. *, mentions examples of an accusative with this verb at Luc. Asin. 51 and Q. S. 1.341, both easily emended, as is the instance of with a direct object at Men. fr. 337.3. Other proposals: (1) Hman, p. xxi, followed by Schroeder (1900),48 took to be a parenthesis. There is no indication of this in the Greek. (2) Various replacements for have been suggested, including (Bury: Schroeder) and (Wilamowitz). Neither of these produces an obviously idiomatic phrase; the latter could only mean 'attacked'. 37. : see 24 n.

Schroeder fails to mention Hman, whose edition he had reviewed at JPhV 8, 1882,43.

 AN 10

105

: the adjective only in Pindar (again at Parth. 2.44f.); likewise < (. 6.71, fr. 194.4). Both are found also as personal names from the fifth century onwards. Cf. the next note. 38. : only here and as a personal name, first in the fifth century, has a comparable distribution, occurring as an adjective only at I. 6.3 before the Byzantine period and as a personal name first perhaps in SEG xlvii. 1363(3) (archaic). Xapueccv d>v : for the placing of the preposition, cf. 53 below; KG i.550 (3), Friis Johansen-Whittle on A. Su. 311. X a p i t e c c t : see 1 n. : cf. 49-54. : 'often', an exclusively Pindaric word (here and at /. 1.28), occurring also in the form (. 4.27; not registered by LSJ or its Revised Supplement). 39. : would be thought worthy' rather than 'dignum me haberem ... qui ...' (Dissen and others), in view of the passive; the verb occurs only here in lyric. : the name only here, but is fairly commonly attested from the sixth century onwards. 40. ' : common enough as a name from the sixth century onwards; one other holder recorded in the Argolid in the fifth century ( LGPN iii.A s. v. 4: Mycenae, ? c. 500-480). eoyyovoc: first attested in Pindar (nine instances) and Aeschylus; not elsewhere in lyric. 40f. " I : cf. . 7.65f. ... I . 41. , a word for long only attested in Pindar, occurring certainly in four other places, has now turned up in an epinician ode of Simonides (S339(a)+340.6: Barrett, Dionysiaca 11). 41f. ' I C T U : the manuscripts have CXCTU -, with a breach of period-end. Boeckh's transposition repairs the metre; his ' is confirmed by sch. 76, 176.4-6, Jtocaic (sic)... . A similar transposition is usually thought to be required by the metre at I. 8.32f. ( () I Ahlwardt: BD); see also Young 255f. = 106. The designation of Argos as ... (for the form of expression see 1 n.) derives from a misunderstanding of |Hes.| fr. 37.10 ( (sc. Bias and Melampus) "Apyoc [] [ ) or a similar passage: 'in F 129 it is stated that Akrisios was king in Argos, Proitos in Tiryns. But "Argos" is a term that may be used in a broader or a narrower sense. It can include Mycenae and Tiryns (//. 1.30, 2.108, 19.115, al.).' (West, Catalogue 123). The Argive (rather than Tirynthian) Amphitryon at 1. 13 above is a product of the same kind of confusion; cf. also Ephipp. 2.If. I (sc. Heracles), Hsch. 947 "Apyoc a t Other views, rejecting the evidence found in the scholion: (1) Wilamowitz 426 takes the reference to be to Tiryns, to which he supposes Theaeus' maternal line

106

EM 10

to have belonged; he does not state which reading he prefers.49 F. Kiechle, Philol. 104, 1960, 191 . 1, who shares his view, proposes to read ' in place of Boeckh's ', accepting his transposition, but this would have no reference. (Snell's proposal I acru 'vel sim.', with its unparalleled placing of the article, is perhaps also designed to accommodate Wilamowitz's view.) Tiryns, unlike Argos (see next note), does not appear to have been associated with the rearing of horses. (2) Bergk and Rauchenstein produced various conjectures designed to give a reference here to victories in games at Argos (Bergk) or Tiryns (Rauchenstein), of which Bergk's final proposal ' ' I OCCT < appeared to Maas, Resp. ii.14 n. 1, 'aus inhaltlichen Grnden unausweichlich'; but one expects the Panhellenic victories to be mentioned first. The list of Theaeus' victories begins with those at the local games (24) only because these are the setting for the performance, just mentioned. 41. : of Argos fourteen times in early epic (instances in LfgrE s. v.) and in lyric at . 11.80; cf. Pi. /. 7.11 " . 42. * :, :: a new sentence, to be separated from what precedes by a raised stop (Hrtung), since ... caic would be undesirably vague in the case of the Isthmian victories and awkward if used in combination with the precise : of the Nemean victories. There will no doubt have been only one Isthmian victory. If there had been more, Pindar would have given the number: he could hardly leave : to be supplied from the next entry in the list. ... cf. . 2.21 , /. 3.11 accaiciv , 8.63 " : cf. . 4.66 , . 2.20 . Cleonae is mentioned again as controlling the Nemean games at N. 4.17; cf. sch. N. hyp. c (3.16f.), d (5.3), Plut. Arat. 28.5. 43. (: the CIK- transmitted here and in Pindar's four other instances of the name ( 0 . 13.109, . 9.1, 53,/. 4.26; cf. Simon. 519 fr. 115) is supported by SIG 31.8 = Meiggs-Lewis 27.3 (Dor., 479-8) and other inscriptional examples, and not to be replaced (with Schroeder 30 ( 56), 500) by CEK-, stated by A. D. Adv. 144.20 to be the local form: see LSJ Rev. Suppl. s. v. ; Wilamowitz, Hermes 44, 1909,475f. = Kl. Sehr, iv, Berlin 1962, 252f. E. Schmid's - is to be preferred to the theoretically possible - {'}: a connecting particle is required, and the scholiast (76, 176.7 ( .) appears to have had ', as Mommsen notes.50 ( again at N. 9.1. This ablatival - for -, apparently due to the analogy of () and the like, is found several times in Pindar, and now also in earlier lyric (Stes., P. Oxy. 3876 ( PMGF i App.) fr. 61(b).6 ]; cf. Adesp. 93IT Campbell): see in general M. Lejeune, Les adverbes grecs en -, Diss. Paris 1939, 106-33; C.

49

Cf. now also the arguments of G. B. D'Alessio, in P. Angeli Bernardini (ed.), La citt di Argo, Rome 2004, 112f., who gives further references. 50 Turyn prints - but does not report the reading of the manuscripts, in accordance with the policy announced on p. xiii of his edition.

EM AN 10

107

Dobias-Lalou, Le dialecte des inscriptions grecques de Cyrene, Karthago 25, 2000(19991, 119. COV : the silver cups awarded to victors at the Sicyonian Pythia are mentioned also at N. 9.51-3. The verb occurs again at /. 2.8, the only other lyric instance. 44. For the woollen cloaks given as prizes at the Theoxenia in Pellene, cf. O. 9.97f Simon. 514 (apparatus); E. Meyer, RE xix (1937), 365.25-59; a recent discussion in M. Osanna, Santuari e culti dell'Acaia antica, Naples 1996, 28If. Pellene is mentioned together with Sicyon in another victory catalogue at O. 13.109 (; cf. . 10.32f. 4 5 f . I : 'but it is not possible to put the countless bronze to the test', i. e. to attempt to discover where each of their bronze prizes was won. Similar protestations conclude victory catalogues at O. 13.43-6, 112f., N. 2.23, and in epigrams for victors ('Simon.' FGE 826 (AP 13.14.5, after 472 BC), CEG 811.7 (356 BC), etc.). 46. ... : for the parenthesis, cf. P. 4.23 with Braswell's note (b). : this and (P. 8.29) and (/. 1.2) occur once each in Pindar, always in passages concerned with the poet's performance of his task. They are not found elsewhere in lyric. 47. : named (]), together with Nemea, Tegea, and Pellene, in an agonistic inscription from the Argive Heraeum dated to the end of the sixth century (IG iv.510, J. Ebert, Griechische Epigramme auf Sieger an gymnischen und hippischen Agonen, Berlin 1972, no. 10). Games are attested for the Kopuxcia, in honour of Athena (/. Trail. 116 ,IG vii.47; sch. Pi. O. 7.153a (i.231.13: A), e (232.1: C Q), in a list of Arcadian festivals, no doubt for : L. Robert, RPh 3, 1929, 129 = Opera minora selecta ii, Amsterdam 1969, 1095 with n. 4). Wilamowitz's proposal (427 n. 3) to spell the name of the town with -- (-- BD) is probably to be accepted, though the only direct evidence for the vocalization of the name in Pindar's time, besides the sixth-century inscription mentioned above, is provided by coins, which have first and then in the fourth century (F. Hiller von Gaertringen, IG v.2, 1913, p. 85.73-84). -- is found in the fourth century also in inscriptions at Tegea (IG v.2.1.52), Argos (SEG xxiii.189 ii.22) and Delphi (CID ii.51.7, 339 BC; but -SIG 291, 331-28 BC), but --, the usual form later, is attested already in the first quarter of the century at Olympia (I. Ol. 167). See also P. Charneux, BCH 90, 1966, 230f.; L. Dubois, Recherches sur le dialecte arcadien ii, Louvain-la-Neuve 1986, 207f. : games attested for the , in honour of Athena ' (Paus. 8.47.4, sch. Pi. O. 7.153e, i.232.If.; M. Jost, Sanctuaires et cultes d'Arcadie, Paris 1985, 374). : perhaps other cities of Achaea besides Pellene. Pindar uses ' of contemporary Thessalians at I. 1.58f. <:, ' ' I (cf. . 7.64f. ... I 'Ioviac (sc. in Epirus) with sch. 94a, 128.25-129.1; the uses at /. 1.31 (of the ancient Spartans) and Pae. 6.85f. (of the Greeks at Troy) are

108

AN 10

not relevant); but it would be strangely inconsequential to move from Arcadia to northern Greece and back to Mt. Lykaion in the course of a sentence. Arcadia itself however can hardly be meant here, as Christ (p. 466) and Slater (s. v. ) think: even if the application of to the Arcadians were to be accepted, we should require a word for 'other'. The adjective is found only here and at S. Aj. 1404 (of a tripod), and as an uncertain supplement at Lyr. Adesp. S458 i.18 (] ). 48. : for the , cf. . 9.95f., 13.108; CEG 814.8 ('ca. 350-325?') with Hansen's note. : i. e. Zeus Lykaios. The sense 'gave as prizes for athletic victories' is thus expressed in terms not suiting the venues mentioned first, but there is no danger of misunderstanding, especially as the verb is singular. For a similar illogicality, cf. . 11.27-9 n. ... viicacai: for the epexegetic infinitive with , 'set up, of the prizes in games' (LSJ s. v. A.III. 1), cf. //. 23.262ff. ... ' I ... I ', and for with an accusative of the prize, cf., besides the use of at 25f. above, N. 5.5 ... , CEG 758.2-4, 811.5-6 (both iv BC), and 'Simon.' FGE 796f. (late Hellenistic?). There is nothing to excite suspicion in this text. Snell's (after Wilamowitz, who proposed (427 n. 3), intended as an equivalent of ; neither form is Pindaric), besides destroying the idiomatic construction with the infinitive, introduces an unwanted ambiguity, for the participle would naturally be taken with : indeed it is so taken by F. Ferrari, Ricerche sul testo di Sofocle, Pisa 1983,44. The passage is curiously misunderstood by LSJ s. v. B.I.4. : 'race-course', as at O. 3.33, P. 1.32, /. 1.57 (Slater s. v. b), a sense for which LSJ (s. v. II.2) cite only instances in Herodotus and Euripides. There is nothing to be said for what appears to be the scholiast's view (87, 176.24-177.2), that is to be taken with what follows rather than what precedes, less natural in itself and producing in ... an improbable expression and in , 'from Zeus', one which gives no suitable sense: it cannot mean (176.24). cbv ... : cf. . 5.39 , . 10.23f. c I ' , 4.253 iv' (Kayser: codd.). 49-54. The favour shown by the Dioscuri to Theaeus' family. The Dioscuri had, as Wanake, an important cult at Argos. Pausanias mentions a shrine in the city and another outside (2.22.5, 36.6); cf. Pi. 'Pae. 18'.If. ] I ] a[Xcoc, in a composition for the Argives. Surviving dedications include CEG 363 ( LSAG 168.3, late vii BC), LSAG 168.6 (c. 590-70?), CEG 364 (LSAG 169.17, 500-480?), LSAG 169.28 (c. 475-50?), SEG xlix.355 (v BC), xxvi.428 (mentioning a ; c. 400), xliv.318 (iv/iii), xlix.356 (Hellenistic): note especially CEG 364.If. |? ][^[ /]9 [? <xci]v I [] . See also J.-C. Moretti in . Pariente and G. Touchais (edd.), Argos et l'Argolide, Athens 1998, 238f.

EM AN 10

109

'Tyndaridae' is the regular Pindaric designation of the brothers, though the title Dioscuri is found already in the sixth century: cf. Simon, eleg. 11.30f. with P. J. Parsons in P. Oxy. lix, 1992, p. 35 (on his 1. 9); 80-2 n. 49f. A similar legend at Hdt. 6.127.3 ..., dx , . See in general Nilsson (18 n.), 409; also D. Flckiger-Guggenheim, Gttliche Gste, Bern 1984, 62-70; . . Jameson, 'Theoxenia', in R. Hgg (ed.), Ancient Greek Cult Practice from the Epigraphical Evidence, Stockholm 1994, 35-57. 49. : evidently an ancestor of Theaeus, Thrasyclus, and Antias; not in LGPN iii.A, where three other holders of the name in the Argolid are recorded, the earliest in the fourth century. See also O. Masson, ZPE 110, 19%, 90 = Onomastica ... iii (24 n.), 246. 50f. I ; : 'it is not surprising that they have an innate quality as good athletes', i. e. that they inherit athletic excellence. 51. : also at N. 4.68, where see n. 52. ... : a conventional phrase: Od. 13.414, 15.1; Hdt. 7.220.4 (orac. 100.1 Parke-Wormell) ... , . 20.1 (suppl.), Anaxandr. 42.20, etc. : a similar usage at P. 5.62 (Battos). Pindar has eleven examples of words from this root; none survives in Simonides or Bacchylides. 52f. I ... : cf. . 3.36 tote (sc. the Dioscuri) ... ' (sc. Heracles) (at Olympia); for Sparta, Paus. 3.14.7 ... ... eiciv . 53. C O V : see 38 n. on the word order. For Hermes' association with games, cf. O. 6.79 ... <k ' , . 2.10 ... , /. 1.60 , Simon. 555.1 , . fr. 384, Ar. PL 1161; . Siska, De Mercurio ceterisque deis ad artem gymnicam pertinentibus, Diss. Halle 1933.51 Heracles is mentioned as the legendary founder of the Olympic games (33 n.). 54. : ' ' II. 7.379, etc.; Denniston 361 (5). : cf. IG ii/iii2.11519a.5 (ii/iii AD) ] . The verb is otherwise an exclusively epic word, found twice in the Odyssey. ... : 'the offspring of gods'. The alternative translation 'the race of the gods' produces a sentence which is neither plausible in itself nor relevant to the context, since the Dioscuri are not themselves fully gods (cf. 58). Pindar's usage of does not of course help to decide the question (Slater s. v. a, b); this phrase is used in the first sense at CEG 882 ('saec. IV in.?') .1 (suppl.), A. R. 3.402, in the second at Pi. N. 6.1, Hes. Th. 44, etc.

51

To the areas where the title is found, pp. 26f., there may now be added Cos: see P. Gauthier, REG 108, 1995, 576-85 (cf. R. Parker and D. Obbink, Chiron 31, 2001, 245f.)

110

AN 10

55f. Cf. P. 11.63f. ' , I ' '. According to the Odyssey (11.302-4), 6c I ' , ' I . Pindar's version may be that of the Cypria: cf. Proclus' summary, p. 40.23f. B. = p. 31.31 D. . 55. : see . 6.6 n. for the breathing. The manuscripts accent the word as an accusative singular, but we expect a partitive genitive in an expression of this sort: cf. . 11.29f. ..., '. The accusative singular would naturally be taken with what precedes as the direct object of (so apparently sch. 103, 177.23f.): there is no such risk of confusion in passages such as A. Ag. 445-7 , I ' ... 'praising a man, one as ..., another as ...', where the anacoluthon arises naturally. The distributive apposition found for example in Th. 6.100.1 ' , ..., ... is of course out of the question here. 56. : see N. 4.9 n. : used in similar phrases at O. 2.65-7 ... I ... I , fr. 215(b) i.9f. ] [ I ]. : this phrase and are common in epic (//. 22.482, etc.): cf. E. fr. 781.63 ( Pha . 273) with J. Diggle, AC 65, 1996, 198f. : 'hollows', as at P. 8.63 , fr. 140a.63 , . 14B.5f. [ I , etc. Heyne's translation 'sepulcro' (not implied by sch. 103, 177.25f. : (~ ) ), besides lacking parallels, would duplicate . : cf. P. 11.63 (quoted at 55f. n.), I. 1.31 (Castor) . 57. : () in the sense 'die' occurs at //. 4.170 (v. 1.), 11.263. The form of the verb with apocope is not registered by LSJ or its Revised Supplement. I see no way of determining whether Pindar wrote -- () or -- (D) and have preferred the former only because the scribe of is the more careful of the two; the forms are unlikely to have differed much in pronunciation. 58. : 'rather than': see KG ii.303 Anmerk. 2 (add Antiph. 185.3f. I Co ). 60-4. Cf. for the story Cypria 15 . = 13 D. (ap. sch. 114a, 180.1-7); 15(V) B. = 14 D., Pherecyd. Ath. **127A (Castor killed by Idas). 60. : the Apharetidae had gone on a cattle-raid in Arcadia with the Dioscuri. Idas, charged with dividing the plunder, cut a bull into quarters, assigning one to each of the four, and determined that the first to eat his portion should have half the cattle, the second the remainder. He himself was the first to finish eating; he ate in addition his brother's portion, and the pair drove the cattle to their home in Messenia. The Dioscuri responded by driving off all the cattle in question and many more, and lay in ambush for the Apharetidae. The story is told by Apollodorus (3.11.2.3-4), who appears to be drawing on the Cypria (cf. Proclus' summary, p. 40.21 f. B. = p. 31.28f. D. " ); the two

EM 10

111

pairs are shown driving cattle on a metope from the treasury of the Sicyonians at Delphi ( LIMC s. v. Apharetidai no. 4, 570-00 BC; E. Khne, Die Dioskuren in der gr. Kunst von der Archaik bis zum Ende des 5. Jahrhunderts . Chr., Hamburg 1998, 29-44). Later sources find the cause of the dispute in the abduction by the Dioscuri of the daughters of Leucippus, said to have been engaged to the Apharetidae: this version is first attested in art in the fourth century {LIMC s. v. Dioskouroi nos. 203, 208), and in literature at Theoc. 22.137-40. Apollodorus however draws no connection between the abduction (3.11.2.1) and the quarrel and says nothing of an engagement. There is no reason to suppose the two incidents to have been connected in the Cypria, though Hilaeira and Phoebe were mentioned in the poem (11 (I) B. = 9 D.). See also A. Hermary, LIMC iii.l (1986), 590f. G. Wentzel, , Diss. Gttingen 1889, v.23, writing before the publication of the Delphic metope, rejects the view that Apollodorus follows the Cypria in this point, arguing that since the two pairs of twins had according to Lycophron (538^5) quarrelled when entertaining Paris, they would hardly go on a cattle-raid together. Now it is true that the entertainment of Paris in Sparta is attested for the Cypria by Proclus (p. 39.12f. B. = p. 31.17-19 D.), but the Apharetidae are not said by him to have been present, and the quarrel is likely to have been invented by Lycophron in order to create a transition to the account of the combat which follows. Wentzel himself suggests (18-29) that the cause of the quarrel given by the Cypria is to be recognized in sch. Lyc. 547a (109.12-14 Leone), according to which the Dioscuri, rebuked by the Apharetidae on the grounds that they had given no bride-price in exchange for the Leucippides, drove off the cattle of Aphareus and gave them to Leucippus: but the cattle stolen in the Cypria are said by Proclus, quoted above, to have been those of Idas and Lynceus, not their father's. The story told in this scholion may be an invention due to a misguided attempt to connect Lyc. 549 tfjc with the quarrel at the feast, whose cause Lycophron does not specify; Lycophron himself (546-9) appears to follow the same version of these events as Theocritus. Wilamowitz, 428 with n. 1, refers to Wentzel, whose view he had endorsed in Die Textgeschichte der gr. Bukoliker (Philologische Untersuchungen 18), Berlin 1906, 188-90, but his own reconstruction of the Cypria account follows Apollodorus. L. Sbardella, 'Mogli buoi? Lo scontro tra Tindaridi ed Afaretidi da Pindaro ai poeti alessandrini', in R. Nicolai (ed.), PYCMOC: Studi ... offerti ... a Luigi Enrico Rossi ..., Rome 2003, 133-50, arguing for a version of Wentzel's reconstruction, attempts to find in Lycophron and Theocritus allusions to the cattle-raid of the Lycophron scholion's account, but without success: at Theoc. 22.150, he must accept the inferior variant (against, see Gow), while at Lyc. 548 c , he must adopt the view that is a subjective genitive, with to be supplied from nowhere as an objective genitive. : see N. 6.52 n. 61-90. The narrative proper, marked off from what precedes by asyndeton. The myth falls into two halves. The first consists of a sequence of individual actions.

112

EM 10

Reference is frequently made to the speed of events (63, 64,65, 73). The second half by contrast consists of a single tableau, dominated by two long speeches: abandoning the jerky, disjointed effect of what precedes, Pindar here writes across stanza-boundaries for the first time in the ode. Cf. for this development N. 4 introduction. 61. : the only instance of (-) in lyric (except Carm. Pop. 870.2); this compound otherwise only at Philostr. Int. 1.19 (-), in a different sense. The basic meaning of the simple verb is perhaps 'fix the gaze on' a thing (West on Hes. Op. 478); will then mean 'look keenly after' (LSJ s. v. I) or the like. (The 1968 Supplement to LSJ gives instead 'keep watch', which seems not very apt as a description of what Lynceus was doing; the Revised Supplement (1996) substitutes 'discern from a distance, spot', which would duplicate .) 61f. I '(them) sitting in the trunk of an oak', as in the Cypria fragment quoted by the scholiast (60-4 n.). The manuscripts have , but apart from other arguments it is clear that the phrase must concern the position of those seen if the following explanation () is to be justified. Aristarchus ap. sch. 114a (179.5-8), followed by Apollodorus of Athens (ib., 179.8f. = FGrH 244 F 148; not the author of the Bibliotheca, to which Drachmann refers: see A. Severyns, AC 1, 1932, 265f.), emended to in order to reconcile the passage with the account of the Cypria, according to which Castor was inside an oak when the incident mentioned in the previous sentence occurred. Didymus, referred to in the same scholion (179.9-16), objected that since both Dioscuri were in the tree, Idas would hardly have seen only Castor, and proposed instead to read , intended as an accusative plural. The argument is a bad one, as there is nothing in Aristarchus' text to suggest that only Castor was seen, not also Polydeuces, and the short-vowel accusative plural termination is not Pindaric (see Schroeder 35, 73). But an indication of Polydeuces' whereabouts would appear to be required by what follows, and is easily obtained by adopting Boeckh's correction of Didymus' proposal, The same corruption is found at . 1,24f. () I (corr. Aristarchus ap. sch. 34b, 16.2-8) and 3.24 () (corr. Moschopulus), and in some manuscripts at O. 1.53. It is easily accounted for if Pindar himself represented the spurious diphthong of this termination by omicron alone rather than , as is likely though not quite certain (Wchter 335f.). -ov is preferred by Hrtung, Mommsen, Parerga 34f., and others, on no good grounds. (1) Mommsen supposes that Polydeuces was not with Castor in the tree, attributing this view also to the 'Aristarchei', despite the statement in the scholion that Aristarchus' change was made TOIC : icxopiai (179.6f.). His arguments are that if both Dioscuri were in the tree, (66) is 'minus aptum', and we are awkwardly left wondering 'quid Pollux fecerit, cum frater ab adversario feriretur, num manum conseruerit cum altero Apharetida, an spectatorem certaminis egerit'. The statement about , for which no justification is offered, appears false; and Polydeuces is said to respond to the attack of the Apharetidae by immediately going in pursuit of them (65f.).

 AN 10

113

(2) Severyns argues that Aristarchus, while accepting that both Dioscuri were in the tree, proposed -ov rather than -ODC on the grounds that the latter 'aurait manque de naturel dans cet ensemble de quatre vers relatifs la mort de Tun des deux Dioscures' (op. cit., 268; cf. Christ on 62): but there is no such 'ensemble', since the narrative proper begins in 1. 61 with asyndeton, as noted above. (3) F. Staehlin, Philol. 16, 1903, 189, proposes a quite different argument for Aristarchus' -ov, which he appears to think is the transmitted text. In his view, if Polydeuces had intended to pursue the Apharetidae, a future participle would be required at 66: the present participle indicates that he arrives 'zufllig ..., nicht mit der Absicht zu verfolgen ... Von ihm war also v. 59-64 gar nicht die Rede, sondern nur von Kastor'. Castor alone, he continues, could hardly lie in wait for both Apharetidae, and he can hardly be hiding in a tree out of fear, as that would be shameful; and so I means 'sitting on the stump of an oak' (190-2). The premiss of this argument does not merit discussion, but the conclusion has been widely accepted (e. g. by G. Huxley, Pindar's Vision of the Past, Belfast 1975, 20f.), though the phrase so understood, besides failing to specify Polydeuces' whereabouts, is absurd in itself, and could not justify the following explanation. Staehlin thinks that Lynceus' sight was remarkable enough anyway if he was able to see Castor at a distance, but there is no mention of distance in the Greek. 62f. Lynceus' keenness of sight is frequently mentioned: see Gow on Theoc. 22.194. 63. ... KoSecciv: cf. B. 7.6 , fr. 20C.9 7io]cci [][]. &: five examples in Pindar; not elsewhere in lyric, unless it is to be recognized at Adesp. S434.2. 64. ': cf. Od. 3.261,24.426 (both ()). 65-90. In Apollodorus' version (3.11.2.5-6), Polydeuces kills Lynceus and pursues Idas, who throws a stone at his head, causing him to fall to the ground unconscious; Zeus then kills Idas with a thunderbolt and takes his son up to heaven. Polydeuces however refuses to be immortal with Castor dead, and so Zeus allows them to spend alternate days among the gods and among mortals ( : Hercher). Wilamowitz, 429, suggests that Pindar is innovating in having Polydeuces unaffected by the stone, so making clear his divine parentage, and that the material of the final triad is entirely Pindar's invention. This may well be correct, but it is not certain that Apollodorus follows the Cypria in every detail. 66. : : not ambiguous, since Castor has been mortally wounded; (dubitanter Christ) on the other hand could refer to any one of a number of persons and would be awkward following ... . : a fairly rare word (//. 20.67, A. Su. 897 (suppl.), S. Ant. 1299, E. Or. 1479, Ar. Eq. 342, CEG 616 (Attica, 'saec. IV?') .1 (suppl.)); cf. Wchter 286f. 68. Cf. for the pair A. R. 1.62 . : not otherwise found in high poetry, but the variant form is Homeric (//. 5.307,12.384, Od. 18.97).

114

EM 10

69. : 'caused to retreat', the active only here and in S. fr. 973 (cited by LSJ only s. v. , with an incorrect cross-reference) and X. An. 4.1.16, where it is used for the middle. For the development of causative actives corresponding to intransitive middles, see J. Wackernagel, Sprachliche Untersuchungen zu Homer, Gttingen 1916, 130-4 (132f. on this example); Schwyzer-Debrunner 233f. : an epic word (e. g. IL 17.465 ), not elsewhere in lyric. : cf. Od. 22.83 <:; is commoner in this connection ( //. 22.292, etc.; Pi. . 2.83 ). 70. Cf. IL 24.421 (the dead Hector) ; < 13.388, etc. 71. : further examples of this as an epithet of lightning in LSJ s. v. I.a, none earlier than A. Sept. 444; cf. Pi. Dith. 2.15f. I. : regular in this context (Hes. Th. 855; II. 8.455 , cf. 15.117, Od. 12.416, Hes. Sc. 422). There is no need to give the word here (with Slater s. v. accco a) the otherwise unattested sense 'hurl': 'strike' or 'dash' is equally satisfactory. : for epic instances of this and the dative at line-end, cf. Hes. Th. 515 with West's note. The epithet does not occur elsewhere in lyric. 72. : i. e. 'without allies': cf. LSJ s. v. 1.2. ' epic : cf. . 10.39f. veitcoc < I ' ; also S. El. 219f. (text uncertain). For ... , 'hard ... to consort with', cf. perhaps S. Aj. 1199-1201 , 'gave me ... to consort with', if rightly so taken, is not infrequently used by itself of gods and heroes: cf. [A.| PV 902f. with West, Studies in Aesch. 31 If.; also LSJ s. v. < 1.2, L. Frchtel, hW59,1939,678. 74. viv: see N. 8.8 n. : 'panting', commonly mentioned in those on the point of dying: cf. N. 3.47f. ... , the only other lyric instance of a word from this root, and several Homeric passages (IL 5.585 = 13.399, 15.241, 21.182, h. Ap. 359). : 'causing to shudder', as at P. 4.81 cppiccovxac , Parth. 2.18 (ppicccov , Pi. (?), P. Oxy. 2636 ii.16 cppiccovti. The word appears not to be so used by other authors. 75. ... : a regular phrase in Homer (II. 7.426, etc.: LfgrE s. v. 2c), also atThgn. 1206; cf. S. Tr. 919. : cf. for the corruption N. 5.15 : D, and e. g. [E.| Rh. 871 Porson: VA: [ Af?; the reverse at Pi. P. 11.25 ( byz.: codd.). Asyndeton occurs in a similar context at B. 17.14 oac{ }' (R. Fhrer, NAWG 1976, 195). Schmid's emendation is accepted by Fhrer, ib. 247 n. 30; the freedom of responsion given by the transmitted text would not fall within the category recognized as legitimate by him (246-8; cf. West, GM 73 n. 95).

NEMEAN 10

115

: cf. for the construction S. Tr. 848 with Jebb's note; S. OT 1279, to which LSJ s. v. 1.2 also refer, is interpolated (M. L. West, BICS 25, 1978, 121). Homer has in this phrase ( II. 16.3, etc.). 76. : the manuscripts present here and at O. 13.67, and cpcovacai is the majority reading at Theoc. 2.108 (-- only H2). Apart from this, there is no evidence for a verb , even if this is the form expected for the verb corresponding to (Forssman 80; cf. Schwyzer 720 n. 10, K. Strunk, Glotta 42, 1964, 167), while is attested at P. 4.163, I. 6.51, and B. 1.76, and implied by Pi. P. 4.237 , and it seems likely that the forms with -a- are hyperdorisms. -- is restored by Mommsen in both places in Pindar, (' is a doubtful conjecture at Sapph. 31.7f., hardly supporting -a- at Theoc. 2.108, as Forssman, 80f., suggests.) 76-9. Another extended prayer for death at B. 3.37-47 (Croesus on the pyre). R. Fhrer, Formproblem-Untersuchungen zu den Reden in der frhgriechischen Lyrik (Zetemata 44), Munich 1967, 133-5, gives a detailed comparison of these passages, but he produces no good evidence for his conclusion that the Pindaric speech is influenced by that in Bacchylides: cf. S. L. Radt, Gnomon 45, 1973, 413. 76. : speeches opening with vocatives are fairly rare in Pindar, common in Bacchylides: see Fhrer (76-9 n.), 143f. : this form of the patronymic, exclusive to Zeus (unlike , Kpovioc), does not occur in lyric outside Pindar, who has ten or eleven instances, with certain at P. 1.71 and N. 9.19 and likely at fr. dub. 334a.9, certain here and at P. 3.57,4.23, N. 1.16,9.28 (correct Slater s. v.). 7 6 - 7 . ... : cf. I. 8.6 . Fhrer ( 7 6 - 9 n.), 132f., sees here a reminiscence of Anac. 411(a) ' I ' , but the phrase is quite conventional, as his parallels (133 n. 21) show. 78f. For the use of a gnome in a speech justifying what precedes, cf. O. 1.81 4. 7 8 . : cf. . Hei. 274 . The verb is not found elsewhere in lyric; the only earlier occurrence is at Hes. Op. 408, where see West's note.

78f. ' I :
cf. for the sentiment Thgn. 79-82,645f. ... : cf. . 13.62, fr. 25.1 (); alone Pi. P. 3.115, . 9.37, . 10.22, ] I ] [ . 9.95f. occurs in lyric only at Simon. 541.6. 79. The speech extends a little beyond the end of a stanza: cf. O. 8.45f., P. 4.155, 231, 8.55 (Fhrer (76-9 n.), 70). Of the remaining seventeen speech-ends in Pindar's epinicians, five (O. 4.27, 6.63, 13.69, P. 4.92, 100) fall at stanza-end (ib. 67), and five (O. 1.85, P. 4.167, 9.65, N. 10.88, I. 6.49) shortly before, with related material filling the remainder of the stanza (ib. 70f.). Such a correlation between speech-beginning and stanza-beginning is found in only seven cases out of twenty-one (ib. 72f.). For a detailed discussion of this subject in relation to Pindar and Bacchylides, see Fhrer, 66-76.

116

AN 10

: a favourite word of Pindar's (twelve instances); elsewhere in lyric only Sapph. 43.6 (]<:). : for the use of this poetic verb in speech-closing formulae, not found in Homer, cf. Stes. S25 coc [ I [, Pi. O. 1.86 toe ; also Stes. 222(b).232 toe [] [] , Pi. /. 8.45f. toe I . See in general Fhrer (76-9 .), 23-5; . Risch, 60, 1985, 3. The imperfect with long first syllable appears in the form () with minor variations at . 1.47,86, 8.41, P. 4.242, 9.96; - is attested here (in ; D) and at Stes. S25.1, and in compounds (() at B. 15.9 and with minor variations at Pi. P. 4.97, 9.29, at Stes. S148 i.2). It is not very likely that Pindar used both () and (), and since - is the form consistently indicated by the manuscripts of the Olympians and Pythians, in which the tradition is superior, it seems reasonable enough to restore it here (with Heyne), while keeping -- at P. 4.97 and 9.29 (so Schroeder 32f., 65); but it is by no means certain that this distinction has any authority. 79f. ' ( oi I ' ' &ioc: cf. . 5.76-8 ' I , . ol: cf. II. 15.584 c vxioc . 8 0 - 2 . ' ... ... : see . 8.41 f. n. 80. ' * &ioc: cf. S. fr. 210.71 ... [] ; 89 n. keei for such emphatic speech-beginnings in Pindar, see Fhrer (76-9 n.), 144 with n. 46. 80-2. Cf. Epich. 6 (Castor) ", I , Theoc. 22.175f. The scholiast (150a, 182.18f.) says that Hesiod (fr. 24; cf. fr. 23(a). 39) made both sons of Zeus, but in Od. 11.298-300 they are both sons of Tyndareus, while according to the Cypria (8 B. = 6 D.), Castor was mortal but Polydeuces immortal. Cf. 49-54 n. G. Norwood, Pindar, Berkeley and Los Angeles 1945, 231 n. 96, suggests that Polydeuces was not previously aware that Zeus was his father, but there seems to be no reason to suppose so; and anyway the question is never raised. 81. I : a surprisingly concrete but not undignified reference to sexual intercourse. As Castor lies dying, we are reminded forcefully of the act that brought him into being: even at the very beginning of his existence, his present death was destined to occur, for he grew from mortal 'seed' (17 n.). For , cf. A. Su. 300 ' ; with Friis Johansen-Whittle's note. 82. ' : an epic phrase, rare in lyric (besides this passage, only Stes. S88 i.7, 222(>).218, Adesp. 925(d) 3). The use followed by a statement rather than an imperative or the like seems uncommon: Passow-Crnert 75.24-6 refer to II. 21,60f. ' I , perhaps rather a subjunctive (P. Chantraine, Grammaire homerique ii, Paris 1953, 207), and X. Cyr. 4.2.21 ,..., etc., effectively a command, as is ... I ' in the present passage. : the alpha is long: see N. 6 str. 4 n. ': first attested in the fifth century; not elsewhere in lyric.

EM 10

117

83. : cf. //. 2.401 ... , etc.

(LfgrE ii.971.39-55); comparable phrases in lyric at B. fr. dub. 60.29, Adesp. 925(e). 12. For the addition of old age, cf. e. g. I. 6.15 ' ; also the use of < in conjunction with in epic, : cf. Sophr. 54 ... . 84. The line as transmitted by the manuscripts, besides containing the superficial errors " and , is metrically defective, lacking four syllables. The scholiast (153, 183.7f.) has the paraphrase ", from which it is clear enough that (Benedictus) stood in his text bedore , and before it either (id.) or (Boeckh). I see no way of deciding between these: where the choice is metrically indifferent, Pindar has forms of at N. 7.91 and /. 4.59 and of at I. 1.31. The lacuna falls at the end of a line according to the manuscript colometry: cf. N. 6.17f. n. ' ' ": named here as warlike deities congenial to the warrior Polydeuces (E. Schmid). Cf. //. 5.430 (Zeus speaking) (sc. ) ' " , Hymn. Horn. 1 l.lf. ' ... " . : spears and swords are fairly often described as black in tragedy (S. Tr. 856 , Aj. 231 , . . 628 < ; Hei. 1656, Or. 1472; Or. 1148 ... ); cf. Hes. Op. 151 ... . occurs only here. Other adjectives in -, all hapax legomena, are listed by Buck-Petersen 733: add perhaps (W. Luppe, Glotta 65, 1987,203f., on Crat. 20: from a dithyramb?). 85. : coi is given by manuscripts of Pindar here and at P. 4.270 and 9.55, coi in a quotation at fr. 155.1.52 Elsewhere is found for the enclitic pronoun (at least eight instances in book-texts and two more in quotations) and for the orthotone (twenty instances in book-texts), and Schroeder (following the warning of Wilamowitz, Hermes 14, 1879, 194 n. 1 = Kl. Sehr, ii, Berlin 1941, 1 n. 2) is no doubt right to replace coi and coi respectively with these better attested forms. Slater s. v. cx> c. (p. 475), reverting to the view of Mommsen (supplementary note on O. 9.16f., p. 122 n. *), considers that coi (the enclitic, which he recognizes even at fr. 155.1) was used by Pindar to avoid '-alliteration', and Braswell, persuaded by this argument, adopts Turyn's coi, the enclitic being in his view not a Pindaric form, at P. 4.270 (in his note (g)), though accepting Schroeder's emendation at P. 9.55, where 'there is no need to avoid tau'; he does not mention N. 10.85. Such alliteration is in fact not hard to find in Pindar: cf. P. 12.13 , I. 4.37 " , 5.56 , Pae. 6.132 ; Schroeder 36, 76. For the corruption of to coi, cf. e. g. E. Hel. 253; West, Studies in Aesch. 85. 86. : ' contend, strive' (LSJ s. v. 4), an exclusively Pindaric usage (| O. 5.15], N. 1.25, 5.47,1. 5.54, Pae. 2.39 (?)). Elsewhere the verb is used only of fighting.

52

The instance printed at Pae. 6.153 is produced by a false division: see ZPE 145, 2003,7-10.

118

EM 10

87. : () fr. 292, Stes. 221 \Od. 11.302 (of the Dioscuri), IL 14.204 , and commonly later (Thgn. 567f. I yrjc, etc.). 88. For the golden houses of the gods, cf. /. 4.60 (Heracles); West, East Face 112 with n. 32 (where for 'M. Weippert, AW 84, 1972,84' read 'M. Weippert in F. M. Fales (ed.), Assyrian Royal Inscriptions (Orientis Antiqui Collectio, 17), Rome 1981, 84'); E. fr. 781.25 ( Pha . 238) with Diggle's note (deleting Pi. P. 3.94; the Stesichorus passage is now S8.3f.). at Sapph. 1.8 is probably to be taken with ' in the next line rather than in the preceding line: see D. L. Page, Sappho and Alcaeus, Oxford 1955,7.53 89. fik &p' : the same phrase at P. 4.232. The omission of the subject is unremarkable: see Radt on Pae. 2.64, Mastronarde on E. Ph. 70, Diggle, PCPS 28, 1982, 61 = Euripidea 226. Pindar has this verb six times, and two compounds (-, ) once each; none occurs elsewhere in lyric. : cf. on the one hand II. 17.469f. tic I ...; and on the other 13.121 f. emcxoc I . Similar uses of the verb in Pindar at P. 1.40 , 3.63-5 I () I . See also LSJ s. v. A.II.6. Slater s. v. 3 (d) wrongly takes the verb to mean 'make', with predicative, : four instances in Pindar; elsewhere in lyric only Philox. 836(>). 1. Cf. for the sense fr. 213.4 vooc , Sapph. 51 ' (Lobel: pap.) ; LfgrE s. . , Iba. 90. 'rerum naturam vere poeta expressit; ex somno enim experrecti primum circumspiciunt, deinde linguam solvunt' (Christ). Cf. for the pattern S. Ph. 866f. (Ne.) ... . I (Ph.) /oc . : the same corruption at . fr. 20A.14 { } (corr. Snell), of Euenus, the only other pre-Hellenistic instance.

S. R. Slings, Mnem. 44, 1991,404-10, takes the other view, but . seems a phrase complete in itself, and the view that 'the stanza-end after fjXBec precludes connecting with ' (Slings, 405, after W. Theiler, MH 3, 1946, 24 n. 1) is not easily reconciled with Sapph. 16.7-9, a passage mentioned by Slings (405 with 409 n. 22).

NEMEAN11

Occasion The ode was written for the installation of Aristagoras as prytanis at Tenedos 54 (1-3). As elsewhere in the Aeolid (F. Gschnitzer, RE Suppl. xiii, 1973,733), this position was held by an individual for a year (9f.), to which he will have given his name (Gschnitzer 743-5). The office had by this time been stripped of its original political importance, as in other states: to judge from lines 6 - 9 , the principal remaining duties were to conduct religious ceremonies and to entertain guests of the city (Gschnitzer 740). There may be a clue to the date of the poem in lines 249: see n. Another ode for a Tenedian, the encomium of Theoxenus (fr. 123), belongs to the poet's old age (1), but there is no very good reason to link the two compositions (11 n.). Didymus (ap. sch. inscr. a, 184.14-185.8) correctly notes that the ode has no strong title to a place among the epinicians, notwithstanding the lines on Aristagoras' career as a boy athlete, but his own view (following Dionysius of Phaselis) that it belongs with the 5 5 (185.6-8) is hardly supported by the character of Pindar's drinking-songs as revealed in the surviving fragments. Composition of the Ode The ode begins with an invocation of Hestia, who is asked to receive Aristagoras and his companions in her chamber; their worship of her is described, together with the hospitality practised in the prytaneion (1-10). Aristagoras is congratulated on his father and on his impressive form and inborn tranquillity (1 If.). If a man is prosperous, handsome, and a successful athlete, he should remember that he is mortal; but he deserves to be praised; and Aristagoras is such a man, having won as a boy sixteen victories in local games (13-21). His parents would not let him compete at Delphi and Olympia, but Pindar is sure that he would have been successful there too (22-9). Some men lose the good things they have through foolish boasting; others, underestimating their strength, are prevented by

54

Little is known of the history of the island at the relevant period. Cf. . N. Tod, A Selection of Greek Historical Inscriptions ii, Oxford 1948, 222 (references in classical authors). See also B. Rutishauer, 'Island strategies: the case of Tenedos', REA 103, 2001, 197-204; E. Specht, 'Tenedos und Tennes: Zur frhen Geschichte der Insel', Hyperboreus 7, 2001, 2 5 - 3 6 (including references to the Turkish archaeological reports). 55 Bergk, noting that the ( did not form a separate book, substitutes (sic), accepted by Drachmann in the form ; but it is difficult to imagine why the ode should have been felt to suit this category in particular. S. Schrder, Geschichte und Theorie der Gattung Paian, Stuttgart and Leipzig 1999, who accepts Bergk's conjecture, speculates 'da Didymos und Dionysios von Phaselis bei einer solchen Gelegenheit einen Mdchenchor oder wenigstens einen gemischten fr erforderlich hielten', while admitting that there is no evidence for such a practice (146; cf. 123 n. 2). Snell, Hermes 73, 1938, 438, suggests that : in a papyrus scholion apparently citing Anacreon (501.6) might be an instance of the opposite corruption: but see Page ad loc.; Schrder 129
. I.

120

AN 11

their timidity from achieving as much as they could (29-32). It was easy to conjecture that he had in his veins the blood of the Spartan Pisander, who came to the island on Orestes' expedition, and of the Theban Melanippus (33-7). Inherited qualities can skip generations, just as cornfields do not produce a crop every year and trees do not produce every year an equal abundance of blossom. Fortune exercises her control over men in the same way; and Zeus sends them no clear sign. But still we embark on grand enterprises, being in the power of shameless expectation, and disregard such foresight as is available to us. But profit is to be hunted in moderation: yearnings for the unattainable lead to severe bouts of madness ( 3 7 ^ 8 ) . The main structural divisions fall at stanza-ends. The prayer to Hestia occupies the first two stanzas. The next four are concerned with Aristagoras, and in particular with his athletic career. At the start of the third triad, Pindar turns to his distant ancestors, moving on to gnomic material just before the end of the third strophe. Each stanza of the first two triads ends with the syntax calling for no addition; in the third triad, by contrast, Pindar divides syntactical units across stanza-boundaries. A similar development was observed in N. 4 (see introduction), 8, and 10. Pindar has no great achievements to celebrate in this ode. Rather, the occasion called for, on the one hand, a prayer that the new prytanis should have a successful year in office, and, on the other, some polite compliments. An extended account of a great heroic achievement from myth would have suggested an invidious comparison with the very modest successes of Aristagoras. The compliments that the poet pays him are filled out and embellished instead by, for example, the account of what he could have accomplished in his athletic career (24-9), and not least by much sententious material. Thus at 13ff. the use of a generalization enables Pindar to insert a gnomic reminder of the inevitability of death (15f.), and at 2 9 - 3 2 the reluctance of Aristagoras' parents to let him compete at major festivals leads the poet to reflect on the twin dangers of overconfidence and excessive diffidence, representing the latter for the sake of the contrast by a single figure combining the parents' diffidence and the son's unrealized potential. Finally, the re-appearance in Aristagoras of the qualities of his distant ancestors suggests an elaborate comparison of human families, in which inherited excellences can skip generations, with cornfields and trees (37-43); then, instead of returning to the initial point of comparison, Pindar extends the generalization, adding that, despite the uncertainty of our lot (42-4), our expectations lead us recklessly to undertake ambitious projects (44-6), and closing with a pair of gnomes on the need for men to keep their desires within reasonable limits. It would be wrong to seek in the last passage a close relevance to Aristagoras in particular, as the scholiast does (sch. 55, 190.247; 62b, 191.14-17), or an indication of the poet's state of mind, as do Wilamowitz (SPAW 1909, 835 = Kl. Sehr, vi, Berlin and Amsterdam 1972, 343; Pindaros 432) and others. Its purpose, and that of the other passages mentioned, is to raise the poetic level and interest of this fairly simple composition without distracting the audience unduly from the occasion.

EM 11

121

Metre
STR.

EP. e-D^e II e - e - D - II D-Dll e - e - e II dee-dlll (-1)

2
3 4 5

D-D I e - D - e II D-D-II D-de I e - e - e II ee-IDIII

(-12)

2
3 4 5

The stanzas are short and simple. The epode has a similar shape to that of the strophe, as shown in the metrical scheme above. It begins with D - D , continuing the dactylic rhythm of the end of the strophe; but ep. 2 is identical to str. 1. Str. 2, a development of str. 1, has no echoing verse in the epode, but str. 3 is very close to ep. 3, which also recalls the opening of the epode itself. Ep. 4 develops this rhythm; then ep. 5, taking up the e of the end of ep. 4, is identical to str. 4. The final verse of the epode is a variation on that of the strophe. This clausula is of a distinctive type: dactyloepitrite stanzas usually end in e or e - (Snell, 'Metrorum conspectus' A.7). Snell compares the end of . 11 str., e - e \ e - e ^ D, and that of . 13 str., ee-d (A.l .a).

122

EM 11

1-10. Prayer for the new prytanis. Pindar calls on Hestia as goddess of prytaneia to receive Aristagoras with his companions, and ensure that his year in office passes off successfully. An epinician (?) ode of Bacchylides, 14B, also begins with an invocation of Hestia, breaking off shortly afterwards. 1. ' cf. Hes. Th. 453-7 ' I " I ' ... I ... I , h. Vert. 22. : an association first attested here: see L. R. Farnell, The Cults of the Greek States v, Oxford 1909, 347-52; also R. Merkelbach, ZPE 37, 1980,77-92 = Hestia und Erigone, Stuttgart and Leipzig 19%, 52-66. Prytaneia are listed and discussed by . H. Hansen and T. Fischer-Hansen in D. Whitehead (ed.), From Political Architecture to Stephanus Byzantius (Historia Einzelschritten 87), Stuttgart 1994, 30-7 (cf. A. Chaniotis, BMCR 6, 1995, 735f.); they suggest that this was in general 'an unpretentious type of building that never developed a fixed architectural form' (37). 2. Cf. Hes. Th. 453-7 (quoted above). Zeus and Hera are mentioned as the most distinguished of her siblings: cf. Barrett on E. Hipp. 15. : so also at N. 1.60, A. Eum. 28, S. Tr. 1191 (cj.), Ph. 1289: see in general West, East Face 114. Pindar has five instances of the adjective (for the text of Pae. 2.38, see footnote to N. 6.21 n.); it does not occur elsewhere in lyric. The cult of Zeus Hypsistos is not attested until much later: see e. g. S. Mitchell in P. Athanassiadi and M. Frede (edd.), Pagan Monotheism in Late Antiquity, Oxford 1999,81-148. : only here in pre-Byzantine Greek. For other adjectives in -Gpovoc in Pindar, see N. 10.1 n. Elsewhere it is 'gods who represent aspects of Zeus' power, or principles guaranteed by him' who are said to sit beside him (West on Hes. Op. 259; cf. id., East Face 305). 3f. ..., I ' : a common type of anaphora: see Fehling 198. 3. kc : i. e. (sch. lb, 186.9). Since the occasion is Aristagoras' installation, there is no reason to think of a 'sanctuary or shrine within the ' (Fennell), and no evidence for such sanctuaries is quoted. 4. : apparently assistants of some kind: see F. Gschnitzer, RE Suppl. xiii, 1973,747. : 'close to his splendid sceptre', the first clear indication of Aristagoras' role in the proceedings. The scholiast (lb, 186.1 Of.) explains , but the phrase so understood would duplicate kc , and though statues of Hestia are attested for prytaneia (nos. 20-3 in the catalogue in LIMC), there has been no suggestion before this point that the goddess is imagined to be physically present in the prytaneion (unless this is implied by ) . Farnell indeed ( Cults (1 n.), 361, and in his commentary) revives A. Preuner's paradoxical view that the phrase could be so explained 'wenn Hestia auch nicht mit Hnden greifbar im Prytaneon dargestellt war' ( Hestia-Vesta , Tbingen 1864, 182), silently retracted by its author in Roscher i.2647. The Triclinian gloss in the manuscript a , <:, (quoted by Mommsen, Parerga 41), is closer to

NEMEAN 11

123

the truth, but there are no grounds for taking the phrase metaphorically. The correct explanation was first proposed by R. Rauchenstein, Neue Jahrbcher fr Philologie und Paedagogik 71, 1855, 281. 5. : 'keep Tenedos upright'. For the metaphor, cf. O. 2.7 ; LSJ s. vv. III. 1 .a, II. 1-2; Sol. 4a.3. 6-9. Comparable festivities and daily meals are recorded for the prytaneion at Naucratis by Hermeias ap. Ath. 4.149d-150a (A. Tresp, Die Fragmente der gr. Kultschriftsteller, Gieen 1914, fr. 112); cf. also Sapph. 203a. See Gschnitzer (4 n.), 805-8. 6f. ..., I : another common type of anaphora: cf. O. 13.14-16; Fehling 199. ... Kvicai: a variation on the phrase found at II. 4.49 = 24.70 KVVCT|C , 9.500 . 6. : 'honouring': cf. for the sense Hsch. 243 , Nie. fr. 74.15 <, S. fr. 971 . For other instances of the verb, only here in lyric, see Passow-Crnert. : Hestia traditionally received the first offering at sacrifices: cf. Hymn. Horn. 29.4-6 co I , ' I ; . fr. 781.36f. (Pha. 249f.) with Diggle's note (supplemented at AC 65, 1996, 198). For the phrase, cf. II. 17.568 , 19.258 = Od. 19.303 = 20.230, Od. 3.419,14.158 = 17.155. 8. Aioc : cf. . 8.21-3 (Aegina) I I ' ; . R. 3.193 . For Zeus Xenios in this context, cf. Pyrgio FGrH 467 F 1 ap. Ath. 4.143f (on the Cretan ) , Aioc . is used of honouring in song at N. 9.10 and fr. 194.5, while at O. 8.22 (quoted above) and very clearly at P. 3.107-9 , : ic I , ' ' I ' ' , the uncompounded verb is used in a similar way without reference to song. This may then be the sense here also, but since there is no clear evidence of personification in our passage, I have supposed that an audience would be likely to understand 'righteousness is practised', in accordance with the regular usage of the verb (LSJ s. v. II.2), rather than 'Themis is honoured'. It may be added that the genitive 'of Zeus Xenios' is easier to account for with 'righteousness', though this would not be an insuperable obstacle if there were good grounds for adopting the other view: cf. for the problem A. Su. 360 Aioc with Friis Johansen-Whittle's note. Pindar has in a different sense at Parth. 2.71f.; neither verb occurs elsewhere in lyric. 8f. I cf. (Passow-Crnert s. v. voc 2). For the spelling of the adjective, see Schroeder 27, adding 'Pae. 21'.14 to the transmitted examples of -; for -, note also Hes. Op. 550, 595, 737 (all vv.

124

NEMEAN 11

11.), CEG 822 (Laconia, 'saec. iv?') .1 ailvaoc , lnscr. Cret. ii.xii.31c.2, iii.iv. 14.9f. (both ii BC). aie- is no doubt also to be read at B. fr. 20E. 16 (] Lobel) and Simon. 531.9, 581.2. The form (restored by Hermann at P. 9.88), to which W. J. Verdenius, Mnem. 32, 1979, 24 n. 30 = Comm. i.l 14 n. 37, refers in defence of the transmitted form of the adjective in Pindar, has a short a. 9f. c i v I : the optative given by the manuscripts is supported by sch. 10a, 187.3 . Sch. 10b, 187.5f. ... ... apparently interprets as the aorist infinitive, and is given, no doubt fortuitously, by D in the quotation at sch. inscr. a, 184.19; but infinitives of this kind, with 5oc or the like to be supplied, appear not to be found without a vocative or imperative (or its equivalent, as at A. Su. 141-3 (opt.)) immediately preceding: cf. e. g. S. fr. 314.79f. [] , I [] ' ; KG ii.22f., J. . Stahl, Kritisch-historische Syntax des gr. Verbums der kl. Zeit, Heidelberg 1907, 600. 10. : cf. Hes. Op. 752 . Pindar has (-) for the trisyllabic form without variant (-) in book texts at O. 6.75, 10.49, P. 4.25, and with a variant (-) at O. 3.33, P. 5.33; ' transmitted in a quotation, fr. 171. : 'with heart unwounded': cf. O. 2.32f. ... I cuv . Not instrumental, and so not to be compared with P. 2.61 , . 6.57 ... , . 13.114 : ... , 6.37 , 2.92 , which Schroeder takes to cast doubt on this . The presence in the sentence of two unconnected prepositional phrases each introduced by c- is not in itself suspicious: cf. /. 6.60f. v i m c I ' , ' ' :.56 : also at /. 3.18b; not elsewhere in lyric. For the metaphor, cf. LSJ s. v. 3. l l f . congratulate the man on his father Arcesilas, his impressive form, and his inborn tranquillity'. For the construction (so taken by Friederichs 92f.), cf. Hdt. 1.31.3 , Ar. V. 588 et () (Reiske: , codd., cf. 585 ) ' , where Reiske's correction, besides improving the sense, supplies the personal object, which can hardly be dispensed with. 11. ^ : so D and the scholia in both manuscripts (13a, 187.8; b, 187.9f.). has in the text the unmetrical : the same corruption is found at Plut. Cimon 10.5 (Critias 8.2), compared by Maas, Resp. i.l3. Maas prefers to emend to , 57 accepting Gaspar's tentative identification of the man with , the father of the Tenedian Theoxenus praised in fr. 123 (15); but
But Wilamowitz's conjecture at O. 6.43 is to be rejected as introducing a doubtful elision (Schroeder 182, on 1.92). 57 C. Gaspar, Essai de Chronologie pindarique, Brussels 1900, 171, proposed , but the form with rough breathing is to be preferred: see E. Schwyzer, RhM 78, 1929, 216-18 = Kl. Sehr., Innsbruck 1983,831-3.
%

EM 11

125

the form with -- is found only as a metrically convenient alternative in references to Hades in later dactylic verse (Call. h. 5.130, Nie. fr. 74.72, Epigr. Gr. 195.2 Kaib. = GVI 1370.2 (i AD?): E. Schwyzer, RhM 79,1930, 105f. = Kl. Sehr. 836f.; Ath. Agora xvii.150 (iv BC), even if correctly read and restored, is of doubtful value as evidence). It is not likely to have been used by Pindar with reference to a contemporary of his.58 Our Arcesilas is registered by LGPN i only s. v. (3), where Gaspar's identification is taken for granted, as also s. v. (90). 12. : boys and men praised in epinician odes are also sometimes said to be handsome: see N. 8.1-5 n. : first here; not elsewhere in lyric, though Bacchylides has () (5.7). Pindar seems to have in mind the ability to remain calm and dispassionate, an important virtue for a man assuming a position of authority. J. G. Schneider's ( Kritisches Griechisch-Deutsches Handwrterbuch i, Ziillichau and Leipzig 1797, 233) is a word only found in late authors: at' Pae . 12'.3, Grenfell and Hunt's [ appears quite as likely a reading as Lobel's [, and a mention of Artemis would suit the context. Anyway, being in good health does not seem a likely subject for praise, : see N. 10.40n. 13-18. A successful man, provided that he does not forget his mortal condition, deserves the praise of his fellow-citizens. Cf. especially I. 3.1-3 tic I , I (developed further in the following lines); also /. 5.12-16 , I ' tic . I ' , I ' . I . More distantly related is . 6.47 ' ... I ... I ..., I , ;: here there is nothing corresponding to N. 11.15f. See further E. L. Bundy, Studia Pindarica, Berkeley 1962 (reprinted with corrections 1986), 54-9. 1 3 f . ... : the same sequence of (short-vowel) subjunctive and aorist indicative also at O. 7.1-6 tic ... ... ... , and commonly: cf. e. g. Hes. Op. 224 oY with West's note. See also D. E. Gerber, 'Short-vowel subjunctives in Pindar', HSCP 91, 1987,83-90 (84f. on the present passage). 13. : 'surpasses': cf. P. 2.50f. I
58

G. B. D'Alessio, ZPE 118, 1997,54f., suggests that 'the reading in goes back to some lost scholia reporting a conjecture by Dionysios' of Phaselis made 'in order to produce a better foundation' (55) for his view that the ode belongs with the (see above on the occasion): 'Dionysios may have wished to join the poem to fr. 123,... assumed to have been an in Aristophanes' edition, but quite possibly regarded as a too by Dionysios' (54). But it is hard to see how the classification could have gained much plausibility in this way; and D'Alessio's statement that 'Dionysios was not above introducing conjectures in Pindar's text in order to produce a better foundation to his classification' (55) gains little support from sch. inscr. P. 2, ii.31.14-19, where the suggestion that & ' & should be written for at P. 2.3 is founded on the usage of the epithet and is itself the only basis for the view that the ode celebrates a Panathenaic victory in particular (see on this scholion also Schrder (n. 55), I47f.).

126

EM 11

. Pindar has also the uncompounded verb in the future (fr. 23) and aorist (P. 1.45; another example at Alcm. 3 fr. 11.4), and the adjectives (fr. 24) and (P. 11.38); (-) for (-)- is not found elsewhere in literature before Hellenistic times (Passow-Crnert s. v. Fin. (Maas)). The verb is discussed by Wchter 121 f. : cf. for the conjecture sch. 16b, 187.18f. . The transmitted will have been produced by the explanation of (14) in sch. 16a, 187.14f. ' , , . There are no grounds for recognizing here an otherwise unattested construction of (-) or (-) with the genitive (correct LSJ s. v. , KG i.393). 14. A similar phrase is restored at P. 4.253 ' (Kayser: codd. contra metrum). : see . 10.10 n. 15f. Such a man should remember that he is mortal and not aspire above his station: there is no suggestion that such a man has achieved the highest felicity (so Heyne and others), and Aristagoras, who fits the description given in lines 13f., is said to have achieved much less than he might have (22-9). The warning is developed over two lines, so extending to the close of the triad, though 1. 15 by itself might otherwise have sufficed; then the next triad begins on a contrasting note with the statement that such a man deserves praise. So in the parallel passage at the start of /. 3 (13-18 n.), the strophe ends with the reflection that the unrighteous do not retain their good fortune for long, and the antistrophe begins with two lines on the need to praise those who have achieved great things, resuming 1. 3 and corresponding to II. 17f. of our ode. 15. ... : cf. Parth. 1.15 ' . : also at /. 1.33; not elsewhere in lyric. 16. : for the addition of a genitive to an adverbial accusative, Lobeck on S. Aj. 301 compares Aeschin. 2.107 , 3.227 (cf. 2.46, 3.124), PI. Cra. 395d ..., , Ach. Tat. 8.10.8. The phrase could alternatively be understood to be in apposition to , but Xenoph. 21 27 eve provides little support for the view that Pindar is referring to earth itself as 'the End of all Things' (G. West's translation, London 1749). : a common combination, first in Ale. 129.17 : see Gow on Theoc. Epig. 9.4, Gow-Page on Dioscor. HE 1620. The contrast with the clothes worn by the living man (15) appears to occur only here. (I have replaced Snell's full stop at the end of the line with a raised stop: cf. 13-18 n.) 17. ' : the manuscripts and the lemma in D (22a, 187.24) have : (), 59 metrically defective and including a pointless and incorrectly positioned . Mingarelli
59

Since the lemma in does not extend beyond , there is no reason to attach any significance to its omission of in particular, as Snell's apparatus suggests.

EM 11

127

corrects to () (Tricl.) , which has the advantage of making clear that the subject of the infinitive is to be supplied from what precedes: cf. for the corruption fr. 231 ap. sch. N. 7.87, 127.22f. ( Beck: , D), . 9.33 () G ( )), 123 ( Boeckh: codd.). But the of which is a corruption here and in fr. 231 (and no doubt in P. 9.33) is likely itself to have replaced an original (Mommsen): see N. 8.8 n. Schroeder's assumes a more difficult corruption and leaves the infinitive without an expressed subject: Schroeder compares for the omission, besides his own doubtful conjecture at N. 1.66, only P. 3.103f. TIC , < I ' , where the subject of the infinitive is easily understood from the protasis. Both scholia on the passage appear to presume a text lacking the pronoun: 22a, 187.25, takes the subject of the infinitive to be :, 22b, 187.26, . 17f. ... : cf. . 6.30 . 18. : only here, but compounds of - occur frequently in Pindar with reference to song, including (x 6), , , and (x 3). The first of these is Homeric (Od. 12.187), but the rest are unattested elsewhere ( [ is restored at SGO i.01/20/39.7 (Miletus, end of ii BC)). See in general J. Schindler, 'Zu den homerischen -Komposita', in A. Etter (ed.), o-o-pe-ro-si: Festschrift fr Ernst Risch zum 75. Geburtstag, Berlin 1986, 393^101, esp. 398. For -()- in this connection, cf. Dith. 2.12 ' , . Pers. 121 , 1040 . : cf. . 1.105 , Parth. 2.32 ' . occurs also at . 1.29, 2.53, |5.211; neither verb is found elsewhere in lyric. : the transmitted is unmetrical, synizesis of being attested only at Hes. Th. 48, a line regarded as spurious on other grounds (see West's note; an unconvincing defence is offered by W. J. Verdenius, Mnetn. 25, 1972, 244). The noun gains support from N. 6.30, quoted above. The fault is to be located rather in the verb, and is easily remedied by emending to (Pauw): a similar corruption in at O. 2.69, for ; cf. also Pae. 6.119 (vv. 11. , -, -), Hes. Op. 611 (vv. 11. , , -, -). The infinitive ending - is nowhere else metrically guaranteed in Pindar (transmitted instances at O. 1.3 (+ scholl.), 3.25, P. 4.56, 115 (+ scholl.), Pae. 6.94, 9.36), but since Bacchylides has certain examples (17.41, 88, 19.25; - long by position at 16.18 (?)), we need not deny it to Pindar (with Braswell on P. 4.56(c)). I can attach no sense to Hermann's , a more violent alteration, and the change of subject that it is designed to avoid is hardly objectionable: cf. e. g. A. Cho. 291-6; Headlam 116f. 19ff. The application of the preceding generalizations. So in /. 5, following the lines quoted above (13-18 n.), Pindar turns for the first time to the victor: ' ' , I ', . Similarly in I. 3, following 7f., which correspond to N. 11.17f. (15f. n.), Pindar introduces Melissus' victories (9-11): ecxi I

128

NEMEAN 11

I . 19. : 'those living round about', responsible for organizing local games: so presumably Simonides in an ode for Astylus of Croton (506.3), . Cf. Pi. . 6.3941 (the Isthmus) I I ; Echembrotus {IEG ii.62) I. 4 (of the Delphic amphictiony, cf. Pi. P. 4.66); B. 12.35 [] [ (reference disputed). 20. : cf. . 12.36f. I vtraic, Antigenes FGE 43 (AP 13.28.11) ; II. 7.203 ... , Hes. Th. 628, Tyrt. 12.36. : 'homeland', as at . 7.85 (Aegina). Pindar also uses the word of kinship groups in his odes for Aeginetans (. 6 introduction), but even if the term was used or could at least have been understood similarly on Tenedos, we expect the national significance of Aristagoras' victories to be emphasized here: it is by bringing glory to his homeland, and not merely to his line, that he has earned the respect of the . : see . 8.47 n. 21. : for the metaphor, cf. O. l.lOOf. I ; LSJ II.3. : cf. for the transmitted form P. 8.15 ; the same corruption in most manuscripts at A. Pers. 642 (following 533 ). Cf. also |E.| Rh. 452 ' ] V. 22. : 'the boy', indicating the category in which Aristagoras competed, rather than 'their son', the relationship being given by . 23. Pindar mentions only the two most important festivals, but we must assume that Aristagoras did not compete at all in mainland Greece. If he had competed and lost, Pindar's claim in the following lines that he would have won in the two greatest festivals would be obviously incredible. 24-9. The victories that Aristagoras would have obtained. Pindar was not likely to include in an ode a claim of this sort, implying knowledge of the standard of the competition, before his reputation as a poet of epinician was established. If it is further supposed that he must already have composed at least one Olympian and one Pythian ode, it becomes relevant to note that O. 14, for the Orchomenian Asopichus, is placed in 488 (sch. inscr., i.388.2, as emended by Gaspar). None of the other Olympians was composed before 476, the date of the victories celebrated in O. 1-3 and 10-11. 24. vai ... ": the idea of an oath by Horkos, not found elsewhere, appears to be due to an understanding of the common 'swear an oath' on the model of and the like as 'swear by Horkos'.60 Such an interpretation will have been suggested by the frequent personification of Horkos, as at Hes. Th. 231f. " ', c I , (quoted by sch. 30a, 188.14f.) and
60

M. Leumann, Homerische Wrter, Basel 1950, 91, indeed argues that the accusative with this verb was originally of this type, giving the word the meaning 'sceptre', but this view depends on an unacceptable etymology.

NEMEAN 11

129

in other passages cited by West in his note on 231 and at East Face 125f., 292 (cf. also A. Eum. 621).61 There appears to be no evidence in Greek for a usage equivalent to the German 'bei meinem Eid' (compared by Goettling on Hes. Op. 219; see also R. Hirzel, Der Eid, Leipzig 1902, 149 . 2). Other oaths are introduced at O. 2.92,6.20, 13.99 (?); ' () in Bacchylides at 5.42,8.19. : the sentence explains (22). : 'in my opinion': cf. the Aristophanic use of (V. 983, Pax 232, Ec. 349). 24f. I ' : 'at Delphi and Olympia, if he had gone'. A similar expression would be given by Headlam's (for ) at O. 10.24f. ' dapcav Aioc v I . 25. : of Olympia also at . 8.9 ' aXcoc; cf. Simon. 507.2. : mentioned also at . 9.3 ' , 1.111, 5.17, 6.64,8.17, 10.49f., . 6.61. 26. Cf. . 8.68f. yuioic I vocxov , . 8.83f. tovc (sc. the defeated competitors) vocxoc I , . 2.24 C O V . : the active first here. Pindar has also (. 13.44), whence W. Schulze's here, and (Pae. 6.119 suppl.); none occurs elsewhere in lyric. 27-9. The celebration described is one for an Olympic victory, and the Pythian games, alluded to earlier in the sentence, are forgotten, though strictly speaking the participles should apply equally to both victorious returns. Cf. N. 10.48 with n. 27. ' : also at O. 10.57f. (Olympic), fr. 193.1 (Pythian). : cf. . 10.33 with notes. 28f. I Spveciv: of a garland, as elsewhere in Pindar (N. 6.18 n.), but the epithet will refer to the headband commonly worn by victors (cf. I. 5.62 , ' ): see . Von der Miihll, 14, 1957,127f. = Kl. Sehr. 194-6. 29. : the only other occurrences are at Ibyc. S220.13, S221.5, and Hsch. 8503 (sic) . It is not always easy or desirable in words having this root to distinguish pride or self-confidence from their expression. Here the plural seems more readily compatible with the latter (pace Barrett on E. Hipp. 952-5). See also M. Peters, Untersuchungen zur Vertretung der indogermanischen Laryngale im Griechischen, Vienna 1980, 18 with n. 11. 30. : cf. Thgn. 835f. pic I zc ' . 32. : 'by the hand': cf. Ar. V. 568f. ' ... I ... ; LSJ s. v. II.3. & only here in lyric. For the importance of , see N. 10.30 n.
61

But " is capitalized by P. Radici Colace at Chocr. SH 323 (her fr. 8) as the first word of a fragment, not to indicate personification (LfgrE s. v. II).

130

EM 11

33. : 'emphatic' (Denniston 330, with other Pindaric examples) or perhaps 'progressive' (id. 337, doubtfully, but 'in positive statements this use is almost confined to Plato's writings' (336)); certainly not 'adversative, yet' (Slater s. v. lb), since there is no contrast with the preceding generalization, of which Slater gives an inaccurate paraphrase.

33-7. to te i ' Guxprac ... I ... I ' > I : i. e. his

descent from Pisander on his father's side and from Melanippus on his mother's. 33. : otherwise unknown. There is no reason to associate him with the Myrmidon of this name (//. 16.193; cf. Roscher s. v. Peisandros (6)), or to accept Wilamowitz's suggestion that he is to be identified with Orestes' son Tisamenus ( Aischylos Orestie ii, Berlin 1896, 251 n. 1; Hermes 33, 1898, 519 = Kl. Sehr, iv, Berlin 1962, 30; against, H. Lamer in RE s. v. Teisamenos (1)). 34f. Hellanicus (fr. 32 ap. sch. 43b, 189.25-7) is reported to have written about Orestes' colonization of the Aeolid. In other versions, descendants of his lead the expedition: see A. Lesky, RExviUA (1939), 1008-10; Vanschoonwinkel 405-21. For Tenedos, note also CEG 717 (Cyprus, 'saec. IV ex. vel III in.?') xpovoc I ' , I [ ], ' ' [] I , Call. fr. 91 Dieg. iii.lOf. For the parenthesis, cf. P. 4.23 with Braswell's note (b). 34. : so in P. 11 Orestes is called a Laconian (16) and Agamemnon dies on his arrival in Amyclae (32). Stesichorus (216) and Simonides (549) are also said to have placed Agamemnon's palace : see Lesky (34f. n.), 1007f.; West, Catalogue 132. It is very doubtful whether this conception is implied by Od. 4.514-20, in which Agamemnon encounters a storm at Cape Malea on his way home, or 11. 9.149-53, his offer of seven Messenian cities to Achilles: see S. West's note on the former passage; G. Jachmann, Der homerische Schiffskatalog und die Ilias, Cologne and Opladen 1958, 50, 52; E. Visser, Homers Katalog der Schiffe, Stuttgart and Leipzig 1997,492-501. 35. : - only here and in the same adjective at A'. 1.16. D's is unmetrical even if scanned as three longs, contracted biceps being foreign to Pindar (N. 6.35 n.). 36. ' : the manuscripts have , clearly impossible: the singular is not used of rivers, poav is restored by Bergk.62 The name of the river is to be aspirated, in accordance with contemporary inscriptional evidence (Schroeder 17, following Wilamowitz, Homerische Untersuchungen, Berlin 1884, 320; cf. Hutchinson on A. Sept. 273); Braswell (on N. 9.22) strangely supposes the manuscripts to have greater authority in this point. 3 7 . : a defender of Thebes against the Seven: see e. g. A. Sept.

62

Of recent editors, only Puech keeps , translating accordingly. He is followed e. g. by Vanschoonwinkel 414; P. Angeli Bernardini, 'Oreste, gli Orestidi e il ruolo delta Beozia nella migrazione eolica', in J. Bintliff (ed.), Recent Developments in the History and Archaeology of Central Greece: Proceedings of the 6th International Boeotian Conference, Oxford 1997, 71-9 (cf. her translation, 'Presso le correnti dell'Ismeno' (71)). None of these writers mentions Bergk's correction.

EM 11

131

407-16. It is unsurprising to find a Tenedian claiming Theban ancestry: Thucydides writes of tofc Botiotoic in relation to the Aeolians of Methymna, Tenedos and Ainos (7.57.5; cf. for the Lesbians 3.2.3,8.100.3). : cf. N. 4.80 n. 37-43. Inherited qualities are not displayed by every generation of a family to the same degree. Cornfields do not produce grain without interruption, and trees do not bear an equal abundance of flowers every year: so it is with human beings. N. 6.8-11 is closely comparable: see 8-11, 9-11 nn. There, however, it is a simple alternation of athletic success and the absence thereof in successive generations of the victor's family that prompts the comparison with cornfields, which produce grain one year and lie fallow the next. There is no indication of such a neat pattern in Aristagoras' family. Accordingly, Pindar does not suggest here a regular alternation in the case of the cornfields, nor refer explicitly to the periods of fallow, as he does in N. 6. More space is devoted to the second image, which introduces the question, relevant here but not in N. 6, of degree: trees may bear flowers every year, but not in equal abundance. Frankel, D. u. Ph. 541 n. 9, states that fruit trees produce a good crop only every other year, but Var. R. 1.55.3, which he cites, is evidence only for the olive: cf. Col. 5.8.2, 5.9.11, Plin. Nat. 15.12. The vine behaves differently: cf. e. g. Thphr. CP 4.13.5-6. The regularity that Pindar omits to mention in the case of the cornfields is not then implied by the reference to trees. 39. : so accented in both manuscripts at /. 6.22 (-; a further instance restored at . 1.69). is printed at A. R. 1.912, where the manuscripts are divided (see Merkel's apparatus), on the analogy of the Homeric (the form prescribed by sch. //. 18.68b, though not consistently transmitted in the manuscripts), which is shared by Apollonius. ... : cf. . 9.50 ... and the epic ( L f g r E iii.99.9-22); other comparable passages cited by J. Diggle, Eikasmos 9, 1998, 51 (add Sapph. 20.6 (?), [E.l Rh. 962 c kc ). 40. : for -, see . 4.36f. . 42. : the only instance of this verb in pre-Byzantine Greek (at Hp. Vict, i, vi.482.1 Li. (CMG i.2.4 p. 132.2), Diels divides ), but occurs at A. R. 1.380 and is restored at 4.1030 (correct LSJ Rev. Suppl.). ... : cf. . 1.66 ... , . 10.28 , . 3.74 . The noun occurs thirteen times in Pindar; the only other lyric instance is at Tim. 791.138. 43f. Cf. O. 12.7f. ' tic I t . 44. this noun otherwise only in the singular in the epigram Tit. Calymn. 130 C(a).2 (iii BC) and at Mesom. 3.19 H. and f. 1. for at E. Ph. 184. Sch. 55, 190.23, may imply a variant here (so Bergk), but the transmitted text is supported by N. 3.20, quoted in the next note. : cf. for the metaphor N. 3.20 ; LSJ

132

EM 11

I.5.b. 45. might be taken to join the participle to the main verb, but more probably would be felt as the equivalent of :. The construction is then similar to that found at N. 8.19, where see n. Cf. perhaps also P. 6.45f. npc , I * ' {) (so Bergk: but ' {} byz.). See also Denniston 502 (g). : also at . 1.58, P. 1.43, Pi. (?: see N. 8.2 n.), P. Oxy. 2736 fr. 1 Ii. 14; not elsewhere in lyric. : i. e. 'is in the power o f , as at P. 3.54 , fr. 229.1 ; cf. . 4.71 ;. Elsewhere 'is made powerless, incapable of action', as at E. Hipp. 159f. ... I , where see Barrett. For the present application of the image, cf. D. Chr. 30.22 ' , , ' 46. : see in general West on Hes. Op. 96, with bibliography, ' : perhaps 'the streams of foreknowledge are neglected' (cf. West on Hes. Op. 151), i. e., we neglect such foreknowledge as reaches us from time to time and indulge in hopes instead. Nothing is gained by taking the genitive to be governed by the verb, and we should require to be told which streams are meant, as at O. 2.33f. ' ' I zc avpac '. 47. Cf. P. 2.34 ' ; Hes. Op. 694 with West's note. 48. 'Desires for the unattainable bring madnesses all too acute': cf. for the construction N. 8.45 ' . Wilamowitz's translation 'aber die Gier nach unerfllbaren Wnschen brennt allzuhei' (431; cf. SPAW 1909, 834 = Kl. Sehr, vi, Berlin and Amsterdam 1972, 342), with its implication that the advice just given is impossible to keep, appears to leave unaccounted for, and no parallel is quoted for the use of , which would naturally be taken to mean 'acute' rather than 'irresistible, overmastering': cf. O. 8.85 ... VOCODC, P. 3.97 ... , . 1.53 avvavcv, and other passages cited by LSJ II. 1, and for the use with reference to madness, Hp. Prorrh. i, v.514.11 Li. (~ Coac. v.710.1 Li.), Call. fr. 480 '. W. J. Verdenius, ICS 7, 1982, 39 = Comm. ii.l 18, takes the meaning to be that 'belong to the domain of' , but it does not seem likely that Pindar or any other author would say that are a kind of desire, or express such a thought in this way (cf. C. Carey, CR 40, 1990,217). ... : 'desires for the unattainable', the construction as at N. 3.30 , P. 10.60 : (for the text, see ZPE 135, 2001, 32 n. 3); the adjective occurs only here. LSJ s. v. 1.2, assuming that adjective and noun are in agreement, take the latter to mean "Object of love or desire', a sense not required at Luc. Tim. 14, which they compare, or elsewhere; Verdenius, op. cit. 38 = 116, who also assumes that

NEMEAN 11

133

adjective and noun agree, translates the former as 'not reaching their end', but cites no passage where (-) or a similar verb is used in this way of desires.